A reply to a pretended Christian plea for the anti-Chistian [sic] Church of Rome: published by Mr. Francis Iohnson a⁰. 1617 Wherin the weakness of the sayd plea is manifested, and arguments alleaged for the Church of Rome, and baptisme therein, are refuted; by Henry Ainsworth. Anno 1618.
         Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
      
       
         
           1620
        
      
       Approx. 519 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 96 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13295
         STC 236
         ESTC S122155
         99857307
         99857307
         23010
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13295)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 23010)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1226:3)
      
       
         
           
             A reply to a pretended Christian plea for the anti-Chistian [sic] Church of Rome: published by Mr. Francis Iohnson a⁰. 1617 Wherin the weakness of the sayd plea is manifested, and arguments alleaged for the Church of Rome, and baptisme therein, are refuted; by Henry Ainsworth. Anno 1618.
             Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
          
           [4], 184 p.
           
             Printed [by Giles Thorp],
             [Amsterdam] :
             in the yere 1620.
          
           
             A reply to: Johnson, Francis. A Christian plea.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
             Some print show-through.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Johnson, Francis, 1562-1618. -- Christian plea -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           A
           PRETENDED
           
             CHRISTIAN
             PLEA
          
           FOR
           THE
           ANTICHISTIAN
           CHVRCH
           OF
           ROME
           :
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Francis
           Iohnson
           ao.
           1617.
           
        
         
           Wherin
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           sayd
           Plea
           is
           manifested
           ,
           and
           arguments
           alleaged
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Baptisme
           therein
           ,
           are
           refuted
           ;
           By
           
             Henry
             Ainsworth
          
           .
           Anno
           1618.
           
        
         
           We
           would
           have
           healed
           Babylon
           ,
           but
           she
           is
           not
           healed
           :
           forsake
           her
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           goe
           every
           one
           into
           his
           owne
           countrie
           :
           for
           her
           judgment
           reacheth
           unto
           heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           lifted
           up
           even
           to
           the
           skies
           ;
        
         
           Ier.
           51.
           9.
           
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           yere
           1620.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           TWo
           things
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           have
           been
           heretofore
           controverted
           between
           Mr.
           Iohnson
           and
           mee
           ,
           the
           one
           concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Christian
           church
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           installed
           in
           the
           Ministerie
           thereof
           :
           the
           other
           concerning
           the
           Antichristian
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           the
           ministerie
           and
           baptisme
           thereof
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           pleaded
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           corrupted
           ;
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           be
           false
           and
           deceytfull
           .
           These
           things
           have
           passed
           publikly
           (
           through
           mine
           Opposites
           occasion
           )
           in
           Mr
           Richard
           Cliftons
           Advertisement
           ,
           and
           my
           Animadversion
           therto
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           two
           points
           ,
           Mr.
           Iohnson
           hath
           left
           vnanswered
           ;
           so
           the
           prudent
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           strife
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           we
           both
           have
           sayd
           :
           the
           latter
           ,
           he
           hath
           sought
           to
           mainteyne
           by
           a
           colourable
           Plea
           for
           the
           Romane
           church
           ,
           cheifly
           underpropped
           by
           two
           reasons
           ,
           1.
           because
           Antichrist
           should
           
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             2.
          
           and
           because
           Apostate
           Israel
           (
           the
           figure
           of
           this
           Antichristian
           church
           ,
           )
           was
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           he
           pretendeth
           .
           These
           ,
           with
           his
           other
           like
           reasons
           ,
           I
           have
           laboured
           to
           refell
           ,
           in
           this
           treatise
           folowing
           .
           His
           order
           of
           handling
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           altered
           ;
           beginning
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           then
           with
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           that
           church
           :
           for
           so
           I
           judge
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           controversie
           wil
           soonest
           appeare
           .
           His
           often
           longsome
           repetitions
           ,
           I
           seek
           to
           abridge
           ;
           as
           being
           fruitlesse
           ,
           &
           wearisome
           to
           the
           Readers
           :
           his
           bold
           and
           bitter
           taunts
           ,
           I
           passe
           over
           ;
           being
           not
           willing
           to
           answer
           any
           man
           (
           and
           least
           of
           all
           the
           dead
           ,
           )
           to
           such
           things
           .
           As
           also
           his
           marching
           us
           among
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           for
           our
           more
           disgrace
           :
           his
           dissembling
           of
           his
           own
           former
           judgment
           and
           accord
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           now
           controverted
           ;
           imputing
           them
           to
           us
           and
           others
           ,
           when
           himself
           hath
           formerly
           spoken
           and
           written
           for
           the
           things
           
           which
           he
           now
           would
           pull
           down
           ;
           but
           hath
           not
           taken
           away
           his
           owne
           grounds
           .
           Onely
           wheras
           in
           his
           preface
           he
           intimateth
           
             sundry
             manifest
             untruthes
          
           published
           in
           the
           Animadversion
           ,
           but
           nameth
           none
           :
           I
           signifie
           in
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           that
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ●
           published
           not
           any
           one
           untrueth
           ,
           but
           rather
           spared
           him
           ,
           then
           pressed
           things
           in
           extremitie
           .
           That
           which
           I
           suppose
           he
           aimeth
           at
           ,
           I
           set
           downe
           from
           the
           report
           of
           honest
           faithfull
           witnesses
           ,
           (
           of
           whome
           some
           are
           now
           at
           rest
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           )
           who
           would
           not
           (
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           )
           willingly
           have
           related
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           trueth
           .
           Finally
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           my
           labours
           ,
           so
           in
           these
           controversies
           following
           ,
           I
           indevour
           to
           find
           out
           &
           manifest
           the
           way
           and
           wil
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           his
           word
           ;
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           those
           that
           love
           the
           trueth
           in
           sinceritie
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           A
           PRETENDED
           
             Christian
             Plea
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Antichristian
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           WEe
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           *
           
             they
             which
             forsake
             the
             Law
             ,
             praise
             the
             wicked
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             keep
             the
             Law
             will
             contend
             with
             them
             .
          
           Wherfore
           ,
           though
           my
           desire
           hath
           been
           to
           leave
           off
           contention
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           &
           to
           labour
           to
           build
           up
           Sion
           in
           peace
           :
           yet
           being
           provoked
           by
           name
           ,
           &
           my
           writings
           against
           the
           †
           
             Man
             of
             syn
          
           ,
           that
           
             Son
             of
             perdition
          
           being
           publickly
           traduced
           ;
           I
           held
           it
           my
           dutie
           to
           mainteyne
           the
           warre
           which
           I
           began
           to
           wage
           against
           the
           Beast
           ,
           whom
           “
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             consume
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             will
             abolish
             with
             the
             brightnes
             of
             his
             coming
             .
          
        
         
           The
           state
           of
           this
           controversie
           is
           ;
           whether
           notwithstanding
           the
           infinite
           idolatries
           and
           other
           abominations
           now
           of
           a
           long
           time
           with
           strong
           hand
           practised
           by
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           it
           be
           to
           be
           reputed
           the
           true
           church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           (
           especially
           Baptisme
           )
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           true
           signes
           and
           seals
           of
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           from
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           present
           estate
           .
           I
           deny
           it
           :
           mine
           opposite
           hath
           colourably
           pleaded
           for
           it
           ,
           &
           inveighed
           much
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           book
           called
           
             A
             Christian
             Plea
          
           ;
           ao.
           1617.
           
           Wherin
           ,
           though
           in
           many
           things
           he
           deserved
           sharp
           blame
           ;
           yet
           having
           ended
           his
           life
           with
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           now
           to
           answer
           for
           himself
           ,
           or
           make
           use
           of
           that
           which
           is
           written
           :
           I
           will
           omitt
           the
           just
           reproofs
           ,
           which
           might
           through
           Gods
           mercie
           have
           been
           *
           a
           benefit
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           will
           address
           my self
           ,
           to
           remove
           the
           stumbling
           blocks
           out
           of
           others
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           cleare
           the
           trueth
           which
           is
           darkned
           with
           the
           cloud
           of
           error
           .
           The
           Lord
           which
           hath
           taken
           this
           counsel
           against
           Babylon
           ,
           that
           †
           the
           least
           of
           the
           flock
           shal
           draw
           them
           out
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           will
           surely
           make
           their
           habitation
           desolate
           with
           them
           :
           inable
           me
           with
           his
           grace
           to
           ●ight
           the
           good
           fight
           of
           ●aith
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           in
           Sion
           †
           
             the
             vengeance
             of
             the
             LORD
             our
             God
             ,
             the
             vengeance
             of
             his
             Temple
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             church
             of
             ●ome
             .
          
           
             BEcause
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             that
             people
             to
             whom
             perteyneth
             *
             the
             adoption
             of
             sonns
             ,
             and
             the
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             covenants
             ,
             &
             
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             (
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             promises
             :
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             we
             first
             hādle
             the
             state
             of
             Antichrists
             church
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             the
             better
             discerne
             of
             the
             ministerie
             ;
             seales
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             other
             ordinances
             of
             God
             which
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             abuseth
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             synfull
             abuse
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             former
             answer
             ,
             I
             layd
             downe
             these
             grounds
             ;
             †
             The
             Antichristian
             synagogue
             is
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             called
             
               a
               Beast
            
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             11.
             which
             signifieth
             
               a
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             23.
             it
             is
             named
             also
             
               a
               great
               Citie
            
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             which
             noteth
             the
             largenes
             of
             tha
             tpolitie
             &
             kingdome
             .
             It
             cometh
             up
             
               out
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             11.
             as
             being
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             (
             which
             Christs
             kingdome
             that
             cometh
             downe
             from
             heavē
             Rev.
             21.
             2.
             is
             not
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             is
             called
             
               a
               man
               of
               syn
               ,
               2
               Thes.
            
             2.
             3.
             and
             a
             
               great
               whore
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               1.
            
             whose
             head
             is
             Abaddon
             or
             
               Apollyon
               ,
               Revel
               9.
               11.
            
             the
             Destroyer
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             himself
             the
             
               son
               of
               perdition
            
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             and
             they
             that
             follow
             him
             are
             the
             children
             of
             damnation
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               12.
            
             
             This
             wicked
             generation
             warreth
             against
             
               the
               Lamb
            
             Christ
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Saincts
             ,
             ,
             
               Rev.
               17.
               14.
               6.
               and
            
             13.
             7.
             blasphemeth
             Gods
             name
             and
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             dwel
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13.
               6.
            
             that
             is
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             whose
             conversation
             is
             heavenly
             ,
             
               Phil.
               3.
               20.
            
             
             Yet
             doe
             they
             all
             this
             mischief
             ,
             under
             shew
             of
             Christian
             religion
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             Beast
             ,
             hath
             hornes
             like
             the
             Lamb
             Christ
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13.
               11.
            
             this
             whore
             is
             arayed
             with
             purple
             &
             scarlet
             ,
             guilded
             with
             gold
             ,
             precious
             stones
             and
             pearles
             ,
             
               Rev.
               17.
               4.
            
             as
             if
             she
             were
             the
             Queen
             and
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Psal.
               45.
               9.
               13.
               
               Ezek.
               16.
               
               ●0
               .
               —
               13.
               
               Song
               .
               7.
               5.
            
             she
             hath
             Peace-offrings
             and
             Vowes
             ,
             
               Prov.
               7.
               14.
            
             
             (
             as
             if
             she
             were
             devout
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             
               Psal.
               66.
               13.
            
             
             )
             bread
             and
             waters
             ,
             
               Prov.
               9.
               16.
               17.
            
             
             (
             as
             ready
             to
             refresh
             the
             wearie
             soules
             .
             )
             Her
             doctrines
             ,
             sweet
             and
             amiable
             ,
             lyes
             spoken
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             
               Prov.
               5.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
            
             but
             yet
             confirmed
             with
             signes
             and
             miracles
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               9.
               
               Rev.
               13.
               13.
               14.
            
             her
             power
             &
             efficacie
             great
             ,
             prevailing
             over
             the
             many
             and
             the
             mightie
             ,
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             deceiving
             all
             nations
             with
             her
             inchantments
             ,
             
               Prov.
               7.
               21.
               26.
               
               Rev.
               17.
               2
               
               &
               18.
               23.
            
             and
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             Gods
             very
             elect
             ,
             
               Math.
               24.
               24.
            
             
             Her
             continuance
             and
             outward
             prosperitie
             is
             long
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13.
               5.
               
               &
               18.
               7.
               
               &
               20.
               2.
               4.
            
             her
             end
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             
               Rev.
               18.
               19.
               21.
               
               &
               19.
               20.
               21.
            
             consumed
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lords
             mouth
             ,
             and
             abolished
             with
             the
             brightnes
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               8.
            
             
             And
             for
             her
             destruction
             ,
             the
             heavens
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             sing
             praises
             to
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             20.
             
             &
             19.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             The
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             prophesies
             ,
             I
             *
             there
             shewed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             confirmed
             by
             her
             own
             canons
             and
             doctors
             ,
             that
             set
             forth
             her
             profession
             and
             practise
             .
             These
             grounds
             remayne
             yet
             unanswered
             by
             mine
             opposite
             ;
             being
             such
             as
             I
             assure
             my self
             neither
             could
             he
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             soundly
             refute
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             how
             farr
             he
             yeildeth
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             opposeth
             .
             First
             †
             he
             
               prayeth
               all
               to
               take
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               his
               minde
               and
               desire
               in
               himselfe
               is
               to
               plead
               against
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               that
               church
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               it
               :
               acknowledging
               it
               to
               be
               fallen
               ,
               into
               most
               synful
               and
               deep
               defection
               and
               apostasie
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatress
               :
               which
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               forsake
               ,
               and
               to
               witnes
               the
               trueth
               there
               against
               ,
               even
               vnto
               death
               .
            
          
           
             How
             well
             this
             his
             acknowledgement
             agreeth
             with
             his
             plea
             in
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             book
             ;
             shall
             appeare
             in
             the
             discussing
             of
             the
             reasons
             after
             folowing
             .
             But
             what
             sayth
             he
             to
             the
             description
             of
             Antichrists
             church
             ,
             which
             I
             before
             shewed
             from
             the
             scriptures
             ?
             He
             “
             sayth
             ,
             I
             
               speak
               of
               the
               church
               and
               Synagogue
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               Citie
               ,
               of
               the
               man
               of
               Syn
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               whore
               ,
               of
               Abaddon
               or
               Apollyon
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               &c.
               wheras
               I
               should
               treat
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               wherof
               Paul
               speaketh
               .
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               
            
             Hereupon
             he
             chargeth
             me
             ,
             †
             
               to
               keep
               what
               I
               could
               from
               the
               point
               of
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               therefore
               also
               to
               confound
               things
               that
               differ
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             the
             question
             was
             by
             this
             mine
             opposites
             former
             “
             graunt
             ,
             about
             
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             
               the
               church
               of
               God
            
             or
             no.
             Now
             when
             at
             first
             I
             shew
             from
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             what
             maner
             of
             Church
             that
             Romane
             church
             is
             ,
             in
             Gods
             account
             :
             how
             could
             he
             charge
             me
             to
             keep
             from
             the
             point
             of
             the
             question
             ?
             2ly
             .
             the
             place
             of
             th'Apostle
             being
             alleaged
             *
             by
             mine
             opposite
             for
             a
             proof
             that
             the
             church
             wherein
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ;
             I
             come
             immediately
             after
             †
             to
             scan
             that
             scripture
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             challengeth
             me
             for
             keeping
             from
             the
             point
             ;
             wheras
             all
             men
             of
             judgement
             may
             see
             it
             was
             needful
             to
             know
             what
             God
             foretold
             of
             that
             church
             throughout
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             understand
             in
             what
             sense
             Antichrist
             is
             sayd
             to
             sit
             
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               
            
             For
             seing
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             a
             figurative
             phrase
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             shadowes
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             it
             is
             not
             wisedome
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             expound
             a
             parabolical
             speech
             contrary
             to
             the
             plaine
             scriptures
             &
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             according
             to
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             answer
             made
             to
             the
             description
             aforesayd
             :
             it
             standeth
             in
             force
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             So
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             prophesies
             ,
             wheras
             I
             †
             shewed
             from
             the
             Papists
             own
             writings
             of
             their
             church
             ,
             how
             fitly
             it
             agreeth
             with
             Antichrists
             synagogue
             foretold
             of
             by
             God
             :
             mine
             opposite
             answereth
             *
             
               I
               tell
               them
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               Bellarmine
               and
               others
               describe
               ,
               one
               part
               wherof
               lives
               on
               earth
               ,
               an
               other
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               part
               in
               heaven
               &c.
               
               Wheras
               our
               question
               is
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               wherof
               Paul
               speaketh
               ,
               2.
               
               Thes.
               2.
               4.
               and
               of
               the
               court
               and
               holy
               citie
               wherof
               Iohn
               speaketh
               Rev.
               11.
               2.
               
            
             Thus
             neyther
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             complement
             of
             them
             shewed
             by
             the
             men
             themselves
             whom
             the
             prophesies
             concerne
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             clear
             the
             controversie
             :
             but
             mine
             opposite
             will
             insist
             upon
             dark
             and
             figurative
             speeches
             ;
             that
             men
             may
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             deluded
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             we
             prove
             against
             Papists
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichrist
             ;
             if
             we
             may
             not
             alleage
             the
             Popes
             owne
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Yea
             how
             shall
             we
             judge
             of
             any
             church
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             owne
             Confessions
             published
             ,
             and
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             scripures
             ?
             Wherefore
             the
             profession
             of
             Papists
             concerning
             their
             church
             ,
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             wherby
             they
             may
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             none
             of
             Christs
             :
             &
             even
             the
             Cretian
             lyars
             testimonie
             against
             themselves
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             noteth
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             12.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             arguments
             brought
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             MIne
             opposite
             pleadeth
             thus
             ;
             1.
             
             
               First
               ,
               J
               take
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               baptisme
               had
               in
               the
               churches
               aforesayd
               ,
               [
               the
               Apostate
               churches
               of
               Christians
               ▪
               ]
               thus
               .
               The
               Baptisme
               had
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               the
               Lords
               baptisme
               ,
               the
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               his
               covenant
               ,
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               had
               in
               that
               church
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               (
               before
               Antichrist
               there
               arose
               )
               Rom.
               6.
               2.
               3.
               and
               so
               is
               true
               baptisme
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               heaven
               and
               not
               of
               men
               :
               that
               one
               baptisme
               which
               perteyneth
               to
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               4.
               5.
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               to
               his
               church
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               &c.
               
               Therfore
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               under
               his
               covenant
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Here
             ,
             let
             it
             first
             be
             observed
             ,
             whether
             mine
             opposite
             pleadeth
             
               against
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               that
               church
               ,
            
             as
             before
             he
             pretended
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             under
             Gods
             covenant
             ,
             &
             have
             it
             sealed
             unto
             them
             from
             heaven
             ,
             by
             that
             one
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             in
             the
             state
             of
             
             grace
             and
             of
             salvation
             :
             which
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             all
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             doe
             plead
             for
             .
             Concerning
             his
             Argument
             ,
             I
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             baptisme
             had
             in
             all
             Apostate
             churches
             of
             Christians
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             or
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             unto
             them
             .
             Here
             mine
             opposite
             referreth
             me
             to
             an
             other
             place
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             trueth
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             :
             wherto
             I
             will
             make
             answer
             anone
             ,
             in
             their
             place
             .
             And
             now
             that
             my
             denyal
             may
             not
             be
             so
             bare
             as
             is
             his
             assertion
             here
             :
             I
             will
             insist
             upon
             the
             two
             scriptures
             which
             he
             citeth
             ▪
             and
             disprove
             their
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Rom.
               6.
               2.
               3.
               4.
            
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ;
             
               How
               shall
               we
               that
               are
               dead
               to
               syn
               ,
               live
               any
               longer
               therin
               ?
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               so
               many
               of
               us
               as
               are
               baptised
               into
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               were
               baptised
               into
               his
               death
               ?
               Therfore
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               baptisme
               into
               death
               ;
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               by
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               ●n
               n●wnes
               of
               life
               .
            
             Here
             first
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             such
             as
             are
             
               dead
               to
               syn
            
             ;
             that
             is
             mortified
             Christians
             ,
             which
             live
             not
             in
             syn
             ,
             neyther
             *
             reigneth
             it
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             †
             freed
             (
             or
             justified
             )
             from
             syn
             ;
             and
             are
             
             alive
             unto
             God.
             But
             Antichristians
             (
             such
             as
             are
             the
             professant
             members
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             )
             are
             not
             dead
             unto
             ,
             or
             freed
             from
             syn
             :
             for
             they
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             the
             †
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             the
             worshipers
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             for
             whom
             is
             prepared
             
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               Revel
               .
               14.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             They
             are
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             which
             by
             my
             opposites
             confession
             a
             little
             before
             )
             is
             
               fallen
               into
               most
               synfull
               and
               deep
               apostasie
               ,
               &
               is
               a
               notorious
               ●arlot
               and
               idolatress
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               forsake
               :
            
             Wherefore
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             counted
             
               dead
               in
               synns
            
             (
             as
             th'Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               2.
               1.
            
             
             )
             and
             that
             they
             are
             in
             deed
             dead
             ,
             and
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ;
             is
             evident
             by
             
               Revel
               .
               20.
               4.
               5.
               6.
            
             in
             that
             they
             are
             the
             worshipers
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             murderers
             of
             the
             witnesses
             of
             Iesus
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Baptisme
             in
             
               Rom.
               6.
            
             is
             farr
             from
             proving
             the
             Antichristians
             or
             other
             heretical
             and
             apostate
             churches
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             true
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             seale
             of
             his
             covenant
             :
             but
             his
             servants
             they
             are
             to
             whom
             they
             obey
             ,
             even
             of
             syn
             unto
             death
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             The
             other
             scripture
             is
             
               Ephe.
               4.
               4.
               5.
            
             
             There
             is
             
               one
               body
               and
               one
               spirit
               ,
               even
               as
               ye
               are
               called
               unto
               one
               hope
               of
               your
               calling
               :
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               baptisme
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             the
             
               One
               baptisme
            
             ,
             have
             also
             one
             and
             the
             same
             
               faith
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               hope
               ,
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             body
             :
             which
             to
             affirme
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             
             of
             all
             other
             heretical
             and
             Apostate
             churches
             that
             professe
             Christ
             ,
             is
             very
             impious
             .
             And
             most
             firme
             arguments
             there
             are
             from
             the
             Apostles
             words
             to
             the
             cōtrary
             of
             that
             which
             this
             man
             pleadeth
             for
             .
             As
             ,
             The
             Romish
             and
             other
             heretical
             churches
             have
             not
             the
             one
             &
             same
             faith
             with
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             witness
             ,
             their
             blasphemous
             doctrines
             published
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             books
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             prophesie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             departed
             
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
               
               &c.
            
             therfore
             they
             have
             not
             the
             one
             Baptisme
             .
             They
             have
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             have
             Antichrist
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             for
             their
             Lord
             :
             therefore
             they
             have
             not
             the
             one
             baptisme
             .
             They
             have
             not
             that
             one
             hope
             ,
             nor
             that
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             neyther
             are
             they
             one
             bodie
             with
             the
             true
             Christian
             churches
             :
             therfore
             they
             have
             not
             that
             one
             baptisme
             .
             These
             things
             are
             partly
             prooved
             before
             in
             the
             description
             which
             I
             set
             downe
             of
             Antichrists
             church
             :
             they
             are
             also
             acknowledged
             of
             all
             Christian
             churches
             ,
             which
             disclaim
             the
             unitie
             with
             the
             Antichristians
             in
             their
             faith
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             &
             bodie
             .
             And
             the
             scriptures
             most
             abundantly
             disclaime
             this
             feighned
             unitie
             :
             as
             
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               12.
               what
               concord
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Belial
               ?
            
             meaning
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             .
             And
             Belial
             is
             there
             put
             for
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             retinue
             ,
             as
             in
             
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               6.
            
             
             &
             
               22.
               5.
            
             
             The
             Apostle
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Antichristians
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
             unto
             their
             damnation
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               11.
               12.
            
             
             That
             they
             are
             departed
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             doe
             give
             heed
             to
             ●educing
             spirits
             ,
             and
             doctrines
             of
             Divils
             ,
             speaking
             lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               ●
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
               2.
            
             
             That
             the
             false
             teachers
             (
             among
             Christians
             )
             privily
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             even
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             ,
             
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
            
             
             That
             the
             Beast
             (
             which
             is
             the
             *
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             false
             prophet
             (
             his
             ministers
             )
             and
             all
             that
             worship
             him
             ,
             or
             take
             his
             mark
             ;
             shal
             be
             tormented
             in
             fyre
             and
             brimstone
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             
               Rev.
               20.
               10.
               
               &c.
            
             &
             
               14.
               9.
               10.
            
             
             And
             shall
             we
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             miserable
             creatures
             ,
             have
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             hope
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             faith
             and
             baptisme
             with
             the
             saincts
             and
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ?
             My
             soule
             ,
             come
             not
             thou
             into
             their
             secret
             ,
             that
             so
             affirme
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             for
             such
             churches
             ,
             is
             ;
             †
             
               If
               they
               be
               not
               under
            
             
             
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               divorced
               from
               the
               Lord
               &c
               :
               then
               is
               there
               no
               salvation
               for
               any
               in
               those
               churches
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             deny
             the
             consequence
             .
             For
             then
             ,
             after
             Israel
             was
             divorced
             
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             testified
             in
             in
             
               Ier.
               3.
               8.
            
             
             )
             there
             was
             no
             salvation
             for
             any
             among
             them
             :
             which
             I
             know
             mine
             opposite
             himself
             would
             not
             say
             .
          
           
             
               Objection
               .
               Why
               ,
               *
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             grant
             it
             .
             But
             though
             the
             church
             be
             not
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             without
             it
             ,
             or
             divorced
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             some
             parlicular
             persons
             in
             that
             church
             ,
             may
             through
             Gods
             grace
             be
             in
             his
             covenant
             .
             For
             as
             every
             true
             church
             is
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             some
             hypocrites
             and
             reprobates
             are
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             perish
             for
             ever
             :
             so
             every
             false
             church
             is
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             ;
             yet
             some
             truly
             faithful
             and
             elect
             may
             be
             therein
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             Example
             in
             Rahab
             the
             Canaanitess
             ,
             the
             church
             whereof
             shee
             was
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             :
             yet
             she
             having
             heard
             of
             Gods
             works
             towards
             Israel
             ,
             beleeved
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             saved
             ;
             and
             before
             she
             joyned
             her self
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             shee
             shewed
             the
             fruits
             of
             true
             and
             living
             faith
             ,
             wherby
             shee
             was
             justified
             ,
             &
             is
             put
             in
             the
             catalogue
             of
             the
             Saincts
             ,
             
               Jos.
               2.
               1.
               9.
               10.
               
               &c.
               Heb.
               11.
               31.
               39.
               
               Jam.
               2.
               25.
               26.
               
            
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             the
             other
             nations
             ,
             farr
             off
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             some
             meanes
             hearing
             of
             his
             name
             and
             trueth
             ,
             might
             imbrace
             the
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             though
             the
             churches
             wherof
             they
             stood
             members
             were
             false
             and
             idolatrous
             ,
             
               1
               King.
               8.
               41.
               42.
               43.
               
            
             So
             where
             mine
             oppositē
             *
             bringeth
             scriptures
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             not
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             saved
             :
             he
             proveth
             that
             which
             is
             not
             denyed
             :
             but
             this
             he
             should
             have
             proved
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ;
             that
             if
             a
             church
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             the
             covenant
             ;
             none
             in
             that
             church
             can
             by
             any
             meanes
             come
             unto
             the
             faith
             and
             covenant
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             this
             I
             deny
             .
             And
             his
             argument
             if
             it
             had
             been
             sound
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             this
             .
             If
             Antichristian
             churches
             be
             not
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             divorced
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             then
             is
             there
             no
             salvation
             for
             any
             that
             are
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             other
             covenant
             :
             and
             so
             I
             would
             have
             granted
             his
             argument
             ;
             as
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Holy
             ghost
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               10.
               11.
               12.
               
               Rev.
               14.
               9.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             to
             help
             the
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             into
             the
             covenant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             †
             bringeth
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             ●old
             
             
               Christ
               by
               nature
               to
               be
               truely
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               one
               eternal
               Priest
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               sacrifice
               and
               death
               upon
               the
               cross
               ,
               hath
               reconciled
               in
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               payd
               his
               blood
               ,
               as
               a
               f●ll
            
             
             
               and
               sufficient
               ransome
               for
               all
               our
               synns
               ,
               &c.
               againe
               to
               be
               the
               singular
               advocate
               and
               patron
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               by
               himself
               alone
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               owne
               merit●
               procureth
               all
               grace
               and
               mercie
               to
               mankinde
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             for
             the
             persons
             that
             set
             downe
             this
             profession
             they
             are
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             that
             
               false
               prophet
            
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Beast
             shal
             be
             tormēted
             for
             ever
             &
             ever
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             10.
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             are
             those
             
               uncleane
               spirits
            
             which
             come
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Beast
             &
             of
             the
             False
             prophet
             ,
             
               for
               they
               are
               the
               spirits
               of
               Divils
               ,
               working
               miracles
               ,
               which
               goe
               forth
               unto
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               to
               gather
               them
               to
               the
               battel
               of
               that
               great
               day
               of
               God
               almighty
               ,
               Rev.
            
             16.
             13.
             14.
             
             And
             this
             is
             apparant
             by
             that
             corrupt
             Testament
             and
             blasphemous
             notes
             and
             interpretations
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             there
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             sted
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             and
             catholik
             faith
             .
             Moreover
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             popish
             hierarchie
             which
             mine
             opposite
             after
             maketh
             to
             be
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             which
             hee
             will
             not
             indure
             to
             heare
             that
             they
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             maried
             to
             Christ
             :
             yet
             here
             he
             maketh
             them
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             .
             Secondly
             for
             the
             Profession
             which
             they
             there
             make
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             sound
             and
             good
             ,
             yet
             denying
             it
             againe
             in
             their
             works
             ,
             it
             nothing
             availeth
             them
             :
             for
             of
             such
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               They
               professe
               that
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               ,
               being
               abominable
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               unto
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
               ;
               Tit.
            
             1.
             16.
             
             But
             what
             shal
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             deny
             the
             trueth
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             in
             work
             onely
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             word
             and
             profession
             ?
             First
             then
             ,
             (
             to
             omitt
             their
             rayling
             against
             Calvin
             about
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             being
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             their
             Annot.
             on
             John
             1.
             sect
             .
             3.
             )
             concerning
             Christs
             manhood
             ,
             and
             the
             trueth
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             how
             ever
             they
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             have
             taken
             flesh
             of
             the
             virgin
             ;
             yet
             beleeve
             they
             ,
             (
             and
             burne
             to
             ashes
             such
             as
             wil
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             sacrament
             is
             transsubstantiated
             into
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             they
             have
             a
             Christ
             made
             of
             a
             wafer
             cake
             ;
             a
             Christ
             whose
             whole
             bodie
             is
             in
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             places
             and
             moe
             at
             once
             ,
             even
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whersoever
             Masse
             is
             sayd
             by
             a
             Preist
             :
             so
             he
             must
             have
             a
             fanatical
             bodie
             ,
             which
             can
             neyther
             be
             seen
             ,
             felt
             ,
             tasted
             or
             by
             any
             sense
             of
             man
             perceived
             as
             an
             humane
             bodie
             :
             &
             this
             breaden
             Christ
             they
             worship
             in
             that
             their
             idolatrous
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             doe
             eat
             him
             really
             &
             properly
             with
             their
             mouthes
             .
             And
             doe
             these
             now
             beleeve
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             aright
             ;
             when
             as
             
             by
             the
             plain
             scripture
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             
               the
               heaven
               must
               receive
               him
               ,
               until
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Act.
            
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             office
             of
             Mediatorship
             ;
             wheras
             they
             profess
             him
             to
             be
             
               the
               singular
               Advocate
               and
               patron
               of
               mankinde
            
             ;
             by
             singular
             they
             mean
             not
             the
             onely
             Advocate
             or
             mediator
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             ●
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             1.
             but
             a
             speciall
             or
             chief
             mediatour
             :
             for
             they
             have
             innumerable
             other
             advocates
             and
             mediators
             ,
             as
             the
             heathēs
             of
             old
             ,
             had
             one
             chief
             God
             ,
             and
             many
             inferiour
             gods
             .
             So
             the
             same
             Rhemists
             gloss
             on
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             Christ
             be
             the
             onely
             singular
             Advocate
             and
             patron
             &c.
             yet
             this
             letteth
             not
             but
             there
             may
             be
             other
             inferiour
             mediators
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             that
             singular
             sense
             :
             And
             how
             they
             beleeve
             in
             their
             Queen
             of
             heaven
             ,
             let
             this
             one
             song
             (
             amongst
             many
             other
             )
             to
             the
             virgin
             Marie
             witness
             ,
             when
             they
             sing
             
               O
               regina
               poli
               ,
               mater
               gratissima
               prosi
               :
               Spernere
               me
               noli
               ,
               me
               commendo
               tibi
               soli
               .
               i.
               O
               queen
               of
               heaven
               &c.
               
               J
               commend
               me
               to
               thee
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             redemption
             ,
             
               the
               full
               and
               sufficient
               ransome
               for
               all
               our
               synns
               ,
            
             payed
             
               by
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             hold
             :
             it
             is
             with
             fraud
             and
             injurie
             to
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             distinction
             )
             satisfied
             for
             the
             syn
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             the
             punishment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             feighned
             a
             purgatorie
             fyre
             ,
             wherein
             mens
             soules
             doe
             beare
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             owne
             venial
             synns
             :
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid-sess
            
             .
             6.
             can
             .
             30.
             
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Parg.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             From
             which
             also
             they
             can
             redeem
             themselves
             by
             money
             ,
             given
             to
             Antichrists
             priests
             that
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             synns
             of
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             whereas
             God
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               Rom.
            
             3.
             24.
             and
             that
             we
             are
             
               not
               justified
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             16.
             the
             Antichristians
             teach
             us
             a
             justification
             by
             faith
             and
             works
             togither
             ;
             by
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             Saints
             and
             Popes
             merits
             ,
             &
             their
             owne
             ;
             and
             these
             works
             by
             which
             they
             beleeve
             to
             be
             saved
             in
             part
             ,
             are
             very
             many
             of
             them
             wicked
             works
             of
             their
             owne
             devisings
             ,
             as
             going
             on
             pilgrimage
             ,
             giving
             of
             their
             goods
             to
             mainteyne
             Antichrists
             clergie
             ,
             and
             idolatrie
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             works
             of
             the
             Divil
             .
             And
             of
             their
             owne
             idols
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             made
             of
             waxe
             ,
             they
             beleeve
             and
             profess
             ,
             *
             
               Omne
               malignum
               peccatum
               frangit
               ,
               ut
               Christi
               sanguis
               ,
               et
               angit
               .
               Jt
               breaketh
               all
               wicked
               syn
               ,
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             doeth
             .
             Thus
             blasphemously
             they
             tread
             Christs
             blood
             under
             their
             feet
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             the
             faith
             which
             they
             profess
             to
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             Any
             trust
             or
             confidence
             such
             as
             the
             faithful
             have
             in
             Christ
             to
             be
             
             their
             saviour
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             33.
             
             ●
             .
             39.
             
             &
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             Hebr.
             3
             6.
             
             Ephe.
             3.
             12.
             
             Nay
             ,
             this
             confidence
             they
             reject
             as
             a
             presumption
             ;
             and
             their
             faith
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             without
             confidence
             )
             being
             but
             an
             assent
             to
             the
             trueth
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ;
             &
             not
             a
             confidence
             of
             their
             justification
             in
             particular
             :
             is
             such
             a
             faith
             as
             the
             Divils
             *
             have
             ,
             who
             know
             and
             assent
             to
             the
             trueth
             of
             Gods
             promises
             unto
             mankinde
             .
             See
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               Iustific
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             6.
             
             &c.
             Now
             if
             this
             painted
             face
             of
             the
             Romish
             Iezebel
             ,
             be
             so
             fowle
             and
             uglie
             ,
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             beawtie
             of
             Christs
             true
             spouse
             :
             what
             may
             wee
             think
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             that
             ignorant
             seduced
             multitude
             of
             Antichristians
             ,
             who
             professing
             Christ
             in
             name
             ,
             looke
             for
             salvation
             by
             the
             wicked
             workes
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             learned
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             beleefe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             sufferings
             ,
             confusedly
             togither
             ;
             and
             yet
             neyther
             know
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             what
             true
             saving
             faith
             in
             him
             doth
             meane
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Who
               dare
               say
               but
               that
               God
               by
               this
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               saveth
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               doe
               thus
               beleeve
               in
               simplicitie
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             And
             who
             dare
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             faith
             professed
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             as
             before
             ,
             may
             justly
             damne
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             thus
             beleeve
             in
             simplicitie
             '
             Seing
             even
             in
             these
             things
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             they
             corrupt
             themselves
             with
             horrible
             idolatries
             ,
             having
             many
             false
             Gods
             ,
             and
             false
             Christs
             in
             whom
             they
             also
             trust
             ,
             and
             dayly
             pray
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             heathens
             .
             And
             ,
             seing
             this
             their
             faith
             ,
             considered
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             saving
             faith
             ;
             but
             as
             themselves
             say
             ,
             
               The
               faith
               which
               truely
               justifieth
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               wherby
               they
               beleeve
               that
               God
               is
               merciful
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               wherby
               they
               beleeve
               with
               the
               whole
               hart
               without
               any
               doubting
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               God.
               Bellarm.
               de
               Iustific
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             Such
             a
             faith
             appeareth
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Divils
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             
               And
               Divils
               also
               came
               out
               of
               many
               ,
               crying
               out
               and
               saying
               ,
               Thou
               art
               Christ
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
            
             4.
             41.
             
             But
             that
             God
             giveth
             some
             in
             that
             church
             a
             sounder
             faith
             ,
             and
             saveth
             them
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             ;
             I
             never
             denyed
             or
             doubted
             of
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             
               Of
               this
               minde
               concerning
               them
               ,
               J
               have
               been
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               see
               Answ.
               to
               Mr.
               Jak
               .
               p.
            
             13.
             47.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             then
             and
             there
             ,
             this
             distinction
             was
             rightly
             put
             ,
             of
             ,
             
               some
               particular
               men
               ,
               considered
               a
               part
               from
               their
               constitution
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             their
             church
             estate
             :
             now
             ,
             that
             church
             and
             all
             other
             Apostate
             churches
             professing
             Christs
             name
             ,
             are
             generally
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             having
             the
             one
             true
             baptisme
             &c.
             which
             is
             to
             
             justifie
             the
             open
             wicked
             ,
             and
             count
             Christs
             enemies
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
             
               Some
               of
               them
               dye
               Martyrs
               in
               defense
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               (
               acknowledging
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               the
               son
               of
               God.
               )
               against
               Turks
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             it
             be
             in
             defense
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             :
             but
             if
             acknowledging
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             they
             dye
             also
             in
             defense
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             faith
             professed
             by
             that
             church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             idolatrie
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             hatefull
             to
             the
             very
             Turks
             :
             )
             then
             I
             say
             with
             th'Apostle
             ,
             they
             may
             *
             give
             their
             body
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             it
             profit
             them
             nothing
             .
             Neyther
             doubt
             I
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             have
             dyed
             and
             will
             dye
             in
             defense
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             as
             they
             now
             profess
             him
             from
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             rather
             then
             yeeld
             to
             the
             heathens
             .
             But
             the
             extraordinary
             mercie
             of
             God
             to
             some
             in
             Antichrists
             church
             ,
             justifieth
             no
             more
             the
             estate
             of
             that
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             then
             his
             like
             extraordinary
             mercie
             to
             some
             of
             the
             heathens
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             shall
             speak
             anone
             )
             wil
             justifie
             the
             heathens
             synagogues
             to
             be
             Gods
             true
             churches
             .
             As
             for
             Martyrs
             ,
             our
             owne
             English
             acts
             and
             monuments
             and
             other
             ,
             doe
             shew
             that
             many
             have
             given
             their
             lives
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             the
             true
             church
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             by
             mine
             opposites
             plea
             they
             died
             not
             herein
             for
             the
             trueth
             but
             for
             errour
             :
             what
             Martyrs
             them
             were
             they
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
             
               Many
               Jndians
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               Jewes
               are
               by
               them
               converted
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               among
               whom
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               hath
               and
               saveth
               his
               ,
               even
               by
               that
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               preaching
               among
               them
               they
               are
               brought
               unto
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             That
             many
             of
             all
             nations
             are
             converted
             or
             perverted
             unto
             Antichristianitie
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             for
             experience
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             prophesied
             ,
             that
             by
             Babylons
             
               sorceries
               ,
               all
               nations
            
             should
             be
             
               deceived
               ,
               Reve.
            
             18.
             23.
             
             So
             the
             heathens
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Cuth
             ,
             Hamath
             &c.
             were
             converted
             by
             a
             Samaritan
             Priest
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             feare
             the
             Lord
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             :
             that
             
               they
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               served
               their
               own
               Gods
            
             ;
             &
             also
             ,
             
               they
               feared
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neyther
               did
               they
               after
               their
               statutes
               or
               after
               their
               ordinances
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             17.
             28.
             29.
             30.
             33.
             34.
             
             If
             that
             misceline
             rable
             were
             Gods
             true
             church
             ,
             so
             are
             these
             popish
             proselytes
             :
             if
             they
             were
             not
             (
             as
             I
             never
             heard
             any
             affirme
             they
             were
             ,
             )
             neyther
             are
             these
             .
             And
             what
             have
             our
             learned
             men
             of
             England
             answered
             to
             this
             old
             popish
             argument
             ?
             
               J
               deny
            
             (
             sayth
             Dr.
             Fulk
             )
             
               that
               ever
               the
               popish
               church
               converted
               any
               to
               the
               true
               faith
               .
               Answer
               to
               a
               counterf
               .
               Catholik
               art
               .
            
             1.
             
             Yea
             what
             say
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             of
             this
             point
             ?
             Hierom
             Benzo
             (
             in
             
               Histor.
               Indiarum
            
             )
             sayth
             ,
             that
             all
             
             the
             religion
             the
             Indians
             have
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             &
             to
             heare
             a
             Latine
             mass
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             such
             like
             ceremonies
             .
             Ioseph
             a
             Costa
             ,
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               procuranda
               Judaorum
               salute
            
             ,
             telleth
             us
             ,
             †
             that
             the
             Spanyards
             have
             baptised
             many
             against
             their
             wills
             .
             He
             sayth
             ,
             “
             they
             are
             like
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             that
             worshiped
             God
             and
             idols
             both
             togither
             :
             they
             make
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             a
             feighned
             shew
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             they
             serve
             not
             God
             in
             deed
             ,
             neyther
             beleeve
             they
             unto
             righteousnes
             .
             And
             are
             not
             these
             converts
             now
             ,
             a
             goodly
             plea
             for
             mine
             opposite
             to
             alledge
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             church
             ?
             But
             he
             procedeth
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               Yea
               and
               who
               can
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               whersoever
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               preached
               and
               called
               upon
               ,
               the
               Lord
               saveth
               some
               &c.
               seing
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               trueth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               17.
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Where
             Christ
             is
             truely
             preached
             ,
             and
             beleeved
             ,
             no
             Christian
             wil
             say
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             saveth
             some
             :
             but
             where
             Christ
             is
             falsly
             preached
             and
             beleeved
             in
             ,
             after
             Antichrists
             idolatrous
             manner
             ,
             none
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             true
             Christian
             Church
             .
             As
             for
             Gods
             
               saving
               some
            
             by
             the
             doctrine
             there
             preached
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             for
             us
             to
             dispute
             of
             :
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             leave
             secret
             things
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             us
             unto
             things
             revealed
             ,
             
               Deut.
               29.
               
               2●
            
             .
             God
             who
             brought
             light
             out
             of
             darknes
             ,
             can
             cause
             the
             trueth
             to
             shine
             into
             the
             harts
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             by
             the
             corrupt
             preaching
             of
             the
             Papists
             ▪
             and
             so
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             doeth
             .
             yet
             is
             this
             no
             justification
             of
             the
             popish
             church
             ;
             any
             more
             then
             the
             true
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             unto
             the
             reprobates
             the
             savour
             †
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
             is
             a
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             true
             doctrine
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
             But
             ,
             *
             
               Out
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ,
               which
               J
               suppose
               themselves
               wil
               not
               deny
               .
               And
               (
               that
               which
               is
               more
               )
               the
               Lords
               constitutions
               cease
               not
               to
               be
               his
               holy
               ordinances
               ,
               though
               the
               people
               that
               injoy
               them
               ,
               should
               have
               no
               benefit
               therof
               to
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Here
             we
             have
             suppositions
             in
             sted
             of
             proof
             .
             His
             assertion
             I
             deny
             ,
             though
             he
             supposed
             the
             contrary
             :
             for
             out
             of
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             (
             wherof
             we
             dispute
             )
             there
             may
             be
             salvation
             .
             Many
             that
             are
             not
             of
             any
             true
             Church
             ,
             yea
             are
             persecutors
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             excommunicates
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             at
             their
             last
             houre
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             be
             saved
             ;
             though
             they
             neyther
             have
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             or
             means
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             any
             true
             visible
             
             church
             on
             earth
             .
             If
             he
             speak
             not
             of
             a
             particular
             visible
             church
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             church
             which
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             comprehendeth
             all
             Gods
             elect
             :
             he
             swerveth
             from
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             deceiveth
             by
             aequivocation
             ;
             for
             we
             treat
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Christs
             true
             church
             or
             no.
             As
             for
             the
             Vniversal
             church
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             over
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             end
             therof
             ,
             and
             conteyneth
             Gods
             elect
             onely
             :
             out
             of
             it
             in
             deed
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             For
             so
             a
             man
             might
             reason
             thus
             .
             In
             the
             church
             there
             are
             no
             reprobates
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             damnation
             ;
             for
             Christ
             giveth
             all
             his
             sheep
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             never
             perish
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.
             28.
             
             But
             the
             Popish
             synagogue
             ,
             is
             (
             by
             mine
             oposites
             plea
             )
             the
             church
             ,
             even
             the
             true
             church
             of
             Christ.
             Therfore
             in
             it
             there
             are
             no
             reprobates
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             damnation
             .
             Here
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             mine
             opposite
             would
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Catholik
             or
             universall
             church
             in
             the
             first
             proposition
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             so
             deny
             the
             argument
             :
             &
             why
             would
             he
             then
             himself
             obtrude
             upon
             us
             ,
             such
             a
             deceitfull
             reason
             ?
          
           
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             speech
             I
             grant
             :
             but
             it
             helpeth
             him
             nothing
             .
             For
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             Gods
             constitutions
             ,
             though
             every
             true
             Christian
             church
             is
             :
             neyther
             hath
             he
             annexed
             promise
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             his
             ordinances
             abused
             by
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             and
             his
             subjects
             ,
             in
             that
             malignant
             church
             ,
             but
             hath
             threatned
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             deceivers
             and
             deceived
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               8.
               10.
               11.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             *
             reason
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             consisteth
             of
             a
             division
             of
             the
             world
             into
             
               Christians
               ,
               Iewes
               ,
               Turks
               and
               Pagans
            
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             question
             ,
             
               if
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               this
               day
               ?
               should
               we
               not
               answer
               ,
               the
               Christians
               :
               and
               among
               the
               Christians
               ,
               comprise
               the
               churches
               aforesayd
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               before
               specified
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             first
             part
             of
             his
             answer
             ,
             I
             yeild
             unto
             ,
             that
             Christians
             now
             are
             Gods
             church
             .
             The
             second
             I
             deny
             ,
             namely
             that
             Antichristians
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Papists
             be
             ,
             )
             &
             other
             heretical
             and
             apostate
             churches
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             comprised
             in
             the
             number
             ;
             save
             in
             name
             onely
             ,
             for
             in
             deed
             and
             trueth
             they
             are
             not
             .
             His
             
               reasons
               before
               specified
            
             ,
             I
             have
             particularly
             refuted
             :
             &
             so
             might
             here
             end
             .
             But
             further
             to
             explaine
             the
             trueth
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
             that
             after
             this
             general
             division
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             an
             other
             subdivision
             ,
             or
             els
             we
             may
             be
             deceived
             .
             The
             subdivision
             is
             of
             Christians
             againe
             ,
             into
             true
             and
             false
             ,
             or
             into
             Christians
             and
             
             Antichristians
             which
             professe
             Christ
             in
             name
             &
             deny
             him
             in
             deed
             .
             And
             this
             I
             learne
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             divided
             the
             Iewes
             into
             outward
             ,
             and
             inward
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             29.
             and
             counted
             these
             latter
             onely
             Iewes
             :
             and
             such
             as
             sayd
             they
             were
             Iewes
             and
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             did
             lye
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               :
               Revel
               .
               3.
               9.
               
            
             Even
             so
             ,
             he
             prophesied
             of
             a
             Beast
             (
             or
             kingdom
             )
             which
             should
             have
             
               two
               hornes
               like
               the
               Lamb
            
             (
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             called
             Christians
             )
             but
             should
             
               speak
               as
               the
               Dragon
            
             ,
             work
             wonders
             ,
             &
             deceive
             men
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               13.
               11.
               13.
               14.
               
            
             He
             also
             foretold
             of
             
               false
               teachers
               among
            
             Christians
             ,
             who
             privily
             should
             bring
             in
             
               damnable
               heresies
               ,
               even
               denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               &c.
               
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
            
             If
             thus
             we
             distinguish
             not
             between
             the
             true
             Christ
             and
             *
             
               false
               Christs
            
             ,
             between
             true
             prophets
             and
             
               false
               prophets
            
             ,
             and
             so
             between
             true
             churches
             and
             false
             :
             we
             may
             reteyn
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             and
             Christian
             churches
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             deed
             nothing
             less
             .
             And
             according
             to
             mine
             opposites
             manner
             of
             plea
             ,
             an
             other
             might
             reason
             thus
             ,
             Of
             synners
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             some
             are
             †
             Angels
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             men
             .
             If
             then
             the
             question
             be
             asked
             ,
             seing
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             synners
             ,
             
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
            
             which
             of
             these
             are
             redemed
             and
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             &
             are
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ?
             should
             we
             not
             answer
             men
             ;
             and
             among
             men
             also
             comprise
             all
             peoples
             upon
             earth
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             Turks
             Pagans
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             mould
             of
             mine
             Opposers
             argument
             ;
             and
             as
             colourably
             as
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             Antichrists
             synagogue
             to
             be
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             so
             others
             doe
             plead
             for
             universal
             redemption
             of
             all
             peoples
             &
             persons
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             from
             
               Ioh.
               1.
               9.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               18.
            
             and
             other
             like
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             *
             fourth
             reason
             is
             from
             baptisme
             ,
             a
             visible
             signe
             of
             Gods
             visible
             Church
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             was
             among
             the
             Iewes
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             baptisme
             among
             Antichristians
             is
             in
             deed
             like
             their
             church
             ;
             Christs
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             deed
             and
             trueth
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             he
             annexeth
             ,
             of
             our
             defending
             and
             reteyning
             that
             visible
             baptisme
             received
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             it
             foloweth
             after
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             their
             baptisme
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ;
             so
             was
             sacrificing
             ,
             both
             then
             ,
             and
             before
             Circumcision
             was
             instituted
             :
             and
             all
             nations
             reteyning
             sacrifice
             then
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Antichrist
             reteyneth
             baptisme
             &
             the
             Lords
             supper
             now
             ;
             it
             wil
             also
             folow
             by
             like
             reason
             ,
             that
             all
             nations
             were
             then
             Gods
             churches
             ;
             which
             argumēt
             shal
             be
             prosecuted
             hereafter
             .
             Againe
             ,
             as
             the
             
             
               foolish
               woman
            
             calleth
             passengers
             to
             her
             sweet
             
               stollen
               waters
            
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             
               bread
               of
               secresies
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               13.
               17.
            
             so
             this
             foolish
             *
             woman
             (
             the
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             )
             by
             like
             stales
             ,
             allureth
             the
             simple
             unto
             her
             :
             which
             are
             no
             sounder
             proof
             that
             she
             is
             Christs
             true
             spouse
             ,
             then
             the
             true
             mans
             purse
             in
             the
             theefs
             hand
             ,
             wil
             prove
             the
             theef
             to
             be
             a
             true
             and
             honest
             man.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             5
             ▪
             reason
             †
             is
             from
             the
             defection
             of
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             remayning
             stil
             Gods
             people
             notwithstanding
             :
             therfore
             also
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             reason
             ,
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             we
             are
             after
             to
             speak
             in
             particular
             :
             but
             were
             it
             granted
             ,
             I
             deny
             the
             consequence
             ,
             it
             foloweth
             not
             ,
             the
             Antichristian
             synagogue
             is
             so
             also
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             *
             The
             consequence
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             is
             prooved
             ,
             because
             these
             were
             types
             of
             the
             like
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             churches
             ,
             recorded
             for
             our
             instruction
             .
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               6.
               
               —
               11.
            
             with
             
               Rom.
               154.
               
               &
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               17.
               2
               
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
               Jude
               v.
               5.
               11.
               
               Rev.
               2.
               14.
               20.
               
               &
               11.
               2.
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             grant
             that
             he
             sayth
             ,
             for
             the
             Christian
             churches
             :
             but
             for
             the
             Antichristian
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             in
             part
             onely
             .
             The
             synns
             of
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             are
             found
             in
             Rome
             :
             so
             are
             the
             synns
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             Aegypt
             ,
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             heathen
             Rome
             ;
             which
             by
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             were
             types
             also
             of
             this
             Antichristian
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             and
             17.
             5.
             
             From
             which
             I
             may
             as
             truly
             conclude
             ;
             Sodome
             ,
             Aegypt
             and
             Babylon
             of
             old
             ,
             were
             so
             farr
             fallen
             frō
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             not
             his
             churches
             or
             peoples
             :
             and
             they
             were
             types
             of
             this
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             written
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
             Iude
             v.
             7.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
             Therfore
             this
             Antichristian
             synagogue
             ,
             is
             not
             Christs
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             Further
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             types
             which
             were
             in
             Israel
             ,
             prove
             not
             that
             the
             things
             typed
             are
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             neyther
             more
             nor
             less
             ;
             as
             mine
             opposite
             would
             inferr
             that
             Antichristians
             are
             not
             now
             more
             deep
             in
             apostasie
             then
             were
             the
             Israelites
             .
             For
             types
             and
             figures
             agree
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             all
             .
             Moses
             ,
             Aaron
             ,
             David
             and
             all
             other
             types
             of
             Christ
             were
             synners
             :
             but
             it
             were
             wicked
             therupon
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             was
             a
             synner
             .
             Moreover
             Christs
             Preisthood
             was
             figured
             in
             Aaron
             &
             his
             sōns
             :
             yet
             did
             not
             that
             Levitical
             Preisthood
             fully
             type
             out
             his
             office
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             :
             &
             a
             more
             complete
             figure
             of
             him
             was
             in
             Melchisedek
             ,
             as
             th'Apostle
             sheweth
             in
             Heb.
             5.
             and
             7.
             chapters
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             
             it
             wil
             follow
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             is
             answerable
             to
             Israels
             apostasie
             in
             part
             :
             and
             yet
             a
             more
             complete
             figure
             of
             him
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             as
             Christ
             excelleth
             in
             holynes
             all
             that
             were
             types
             of
             him
             :
             so
             Antichrist
             exceedeth
             in
             wickednes
             all
             the
             types
             of
             him
             ;
             &
             therfore
             hath
             many
             sorts
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             resemble
             his
             impietie
             .
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             
             And
             that
             his
             consequence
             followeth
             not
             from
             the
             type
             to
             the
             thing
             typed
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             both
             in
             an
             equal
             estate
             ,
             appeareth
             further
             by
             his
             own
             grant
             (
             in
             pag.
             126.
             )
             ,
             where
             he
             maketh
             Antiochus
             and
             his
             captaines
             &c.
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Papacie
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             confessed
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Antiochus
             and
             his
             companie
             were
             Pagans
             in
             religion
             :
             so
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             ,
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             captaines
             and
             souldjers
             ,
             must
             be
             Pagans
             also
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             6
             reason
             †
             alleaged
             for
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             syn
             for
             Papists
             and
             Apostate
             Christians
             ,
             to
             marie
             with
             Pagans
             ,
             to
             neglect
             baptisme
             ,
             not
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             to
             marie
             with
             the
             heathen
             ,
             to
             neglect
             circumcision
             ,
             to
             profane
             the
             Lords
             day
             &c.
             
             Dan.
             11.
             32.
             with
             1.
             
             Maccab.
             1.
             16.
             45.
             51.
             55.
             and
             with
             Mal.
             2.
             11.
             
             Ezr.
             9.
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             10.
             10.
             
             Neh.
             13.
             3.
             23.
             
             —
             27.
             
             Hos.
             5.
             7.
             
             &
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             8.
             12.
             
             Amos
             8.
             5.
             with
             2
             Cor.
             6
             :
             14.
             &c.
             which
             should
             not
             so
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             the
             church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             his
             covenant
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             his
             ordinances
             .
             For
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             perteyn
             not
             to
             the
             Lords
             covenant
             ,
             being
             not
             his
             church
             and
             people
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             their
             estate
             bound
             to
             these
             and
             the
             like
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             church
             and
             people
             .
             
               Psal.
               147.
               19.
               20.
            
             with
             
               Deut.
               7.
               1.
               
               —
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             reason
             is
             sundry
             wayes
             faultie
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             Pagans
             he
             sayth
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             
               in
               their
               estate
            
             bound
             &c
             :
             but
             Papists
             and
             apostate
             Israelites
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             them
             bound
             ,
             yet
             mentioneth
             not
             
               their
               estate
            
             :
             wheras
             if
             he
             speak
             not
             of
             them
             also
             
               in
               their
               estate
            
             ,
             his
             argument
             is
             false
             and
             fraudulent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             scriptures
             alleaged
             
               Psal.
               147.
               
               &
               Deut.
               7.
            
             are
             by
             him
             abused
             ,
             whiles
             he
             restreyneth
             them
             to
             
               these
               and
               the
               like
               ordinances
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             mariage
             ,
             circumcision
             ,
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             understanding
             by
             
               the
               like
               ordinances
            
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             the
             Passover
             and
             other
             sacrifices
             ,
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             &c
             :
             whereas
             the
             Psalmist
             speaketh
             generally
             of
             Gods
             
               Words
               ,
               Statutes
            
             (
             or
             Ordinances
             )
             and
             
               Judgments
               ,
               Psal.
               147.
               19.
               20.
            
             which
             three
             ,
             doe
             comprehend
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             called
             the
             *
             
               Ten
               Words
            
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             Iudicials
             for
             punishment
             of
             malefactors
             :
             all
             these
             the
             Prophet
             sayth
             ,
             
             were
             shewed
             
               unto
               Jsrael
            
             ,
             and
             God
             
               dealt
               not
               so
               with
               any
               nation
               .
            
             Now
             to
             conclude
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             therfore
             the
             nations
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             observe
             
               the
               ordinances
            
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             not
             shewed
             them
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             doen
             unto
             Israel
             (
             namely
             by
             his
             written
             Law
             given
             at
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             )
             hath
             no
             more
             weight
             then
             this
             ,
             Therfore
             the
             nations
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Iudicials
             ;
             and
             so
             synned
             not
             in
             committing
             idolatrie
             ,
             murder
             ,
             whordome
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             this
             is
             impious
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             conclusion
             :
             therfore
             his
             conclusion
             also
             touching
             the
             ordinances
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             rightly
             be
             gathered
             from
             this
             text
             .
             The
             evil
             of
             it
             further
             appeareth
             in
             one
             of
             his
             instances
             ,
             
               the
               Sabbath
               day
            
             :
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ten
             cōmandements
             ,
             and
             instituted
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
            
             
             If
             then
             the
             nations
             were
             free
             from
             syn
             when
             they
             kept
             not
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             it
             not
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             Tables
             of
             stone
             as
             had
             Israel
             :
             were
             they
             not
             also
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             free
             from
             syn
             in
             not
             keeping
             the
             other
             commanments
             ?
          
           
             So
             for
             the
             Lords
             day
             now
             ,
             he
             maketh
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             onely
             (
             and
             so
             the
             Papists
             and
             other
             like
             whom
             he
             accounteth
             true
             churches
             )
             synners
             if
             they
             keep
             it
             not
             :
             all
             others
             he
             freeth
             from
             syn
             ,
             as
             not
             bound
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             Wherupon
             this
             paradox
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             further
             men
             fall
             away
             from
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             free
             they
             are
             from
             syn
             .
             For
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             being
             fallen
             to
             Antichrist
             the
             Pope
             ,
             they
             are
             synners
             in
             his
             account
             ,
             if
             they
             keep
             not
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             but
             the
             churches
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             and
             other
             like
             which
             are
             fallen
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             synners
             in
             his
             account
             ,
             though
             they
             observe
             not
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             and
             why
             ?
             Onely
             because
             they
             are
             fallen
             so
             farr
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             no
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             Thus
             ,
             the
             further
             from
             Christ
             the
             freer
             from
             syn
             ;
             if
             this
             doctrine
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             suppose
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             true
             :
             and
             that
             all
             peoples
             how
             farr
             soever
             fallen
             from
             Christ
             ,
             are
             now
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             other
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             their
             great
             syn
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             .
             For
             Christ
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             to
             teach
             all
             nations
             ,
             &
             to
             baptise
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             he
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
            
             
             And
             they
             went
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             preaching
             and
             admonishing
             all
             men
             every
             where
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             and
             observe
             all
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             all
             
             that
             obeyed
             not
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             since
             fallen
             from
             their
             obedience
             ,
             are
             guiltie
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             condemned
             ,
             because
             they
             beleeve
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keep
             not
             his
             commandements
             .
             
               Mark.
               16.
               15.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             sayd
             that
             a
             Turk
             or
             Pagan
             in
             that
             their
             estate
             of
             unbeleef
             may
             not
             lawfully
             be
             baptised
             or
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             til
             they
             repent
             :
             this
             is
             true
             ;
             yet
             can
             we
             not
             therfore
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             or
             are
             free
             from
             synin
             neglecting
             baptisme
             :
             for
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             all
             the
             doctrines
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             gospel
             in
             order
             ,
             first
             to
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             If
             further
             it
             be
             sayd
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             in
             their
             estate
             of
             misbeleef
             and
             idolatrie
             ;
             may
             without
             repentance
             and
             without
             returning
             to
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             be
             partakers
             of
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             &c
             :
             it
             is
             denyed
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Iewes
             (
             which
             were
             the
             true
             church
             though
             corrupted
             )
             might
             not
             be
             received
             to
             baptisme
             without
             repentance
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptures
             shew
             ,
             
               Mat.
               3.
               6.
               7.
               
               —
               10.
               
               Luk
               7.
               29.
               30.
               
               Act.
               2.
               38.
            
             then
             the
             Antichristians
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             that
             church
             which
             (
             by
             Mr.
             ●ohnsons
             owne
             acknowledgment
             *
             )
             is
             
               fallen
               into
               most
               synfull
               and
               deep
               defection
               and
               apostasie
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatresse
            
             ;
             may
             much
             less
             be
             baptised
             ,
             or
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             unless
             they
             repent
             .
             And
             wheras
             mine
             opposite
             pleadeth
             for
             their
             right
             in
             the
             sacraments
             &
             other
             ordinances
             which
             they
             should
             syn
             to
             neglect
             :
             it
             would
             be
             knowen
             where
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             whether
             in
             their
             own
             church
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             Christian
             reformed
             church
             .
             If
             in
             their
             owne
             ;
             then
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             heare
             Mass
             ,
             and
             syn
             if
             they
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             their
             idolatrous
             supper
             :
             then
             doe
             not
             the
             Magistrates
             well
             to
             forbidd
             them
             their
             Masses
             ,
             and
             other
             ecclesiastical
             exercises
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             God
             to
             frequent
             ,
             and
             should
             syn
             if
             they
             used
             them
             not
             .
             If
             they
             have
             right
             unto
             them
             in
             other
             reformed
             churches
             :
             then
             is
             there
             to
             be
             a
             communion
             between
             true
             Christians
             and
             those
             Antichristians
             ,
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             at
             one
             Table
             :
             for
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             )
             
               wee
               being
               many
               are
               one
               bread
               ,
               and
               one
               bodie
               :
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               bread
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               
            
             But
             this
             were
             to
             build
             a
             new
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             confused
             mixture
             of
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             scriptures
             .
             
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               14.
               15.
               16.
               17
               
               Rev.
               21.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             The
             other
             scripture
             which
             he
             citeth
             ,
             
               Deut
               7.
               1
               
               -
               11.
            
             helpeth
             him
             no
             more
             then
             the
             former
             :
             for
             there
             in
             the
             11.
             verse
             ,
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             
             Statutes
             and
             Judgments
             (
             which
             imply
             all
             Moses
             law
             )
             are
             expressed
             :
             if
             other
             nations
             were
             freed
             from
             all
             these
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             freed
             from
             all
             law
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             all
             syn
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             transgression
             ,
             seing
             
               Syn
               is
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               4.
               
            
             And
             where
             he
             instanceth
             mariage
             with
             Pagans
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             forbidden
             
               Deut.
               7.
               3.
            
             and
             applieth
             it
             to
             Papists
             now
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             syn
             to
             mary
             with
             such
             ,
             I
             grant
             it
             .
             But
             his
             inference
             therupon
             ,
             that
             therfore
             they
             are
             the
             true
             church
             and
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             I
             deny
             .
             For
             the
             Iewes
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             professe
             (
             after
             their
             false
             manner
             )
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             should
             syn
             if
             now
             they
             maried
             with
             such
             ,
             doing
             contrary
             to
             their
             express
             Law
             ,
             
               Mal.
               2.
               11
            
             ,
             Yet
             are
             not
             the
             Iewes
             now
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             the
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Againe
             in
             
               Deut.
               7.
               5.
            
             there
             is
             commandment
             to
             destroy
             images
             and
             like
             monuments
             of
             idolatrie
             :
             if
             this
             was
             peculiar
             to
             Israel
             ,
             then
             other
             nations
             synned
             not
             ,
             in
             suffering
             idols
             among
             them
             undestroyed
             :
             wheras
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             sheweth
             their
             greivous
             syn
             in
             making
             and
             using
             such
             idols
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               23.
            
             and
             consequently
             it
             must
             needs
             also
             be
             their
             syn
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             forsake
             ,
             destroy
             and
             abolish
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             now
             aske
             ,
             whether
             the
             other
             nations
             were
             then
             bound
             to
             all
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Israel
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             no
             :
             for
             some
             things
             were
             never
             before
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             unto
             other
             then
             the
             church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             strangers
             might
             eat
             some
             meates
             ,
             which
             the
             Israelites
             might
             not
             ,
             
               Deut.
               14.
               21.
            
             
             Such
             things
             having
             never
             been
             forbidden
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             might
             eat
             without
             syn
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             at
             this
             day
             .
             But
             this
             I
             say
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             Statutes
             and
             judgments
             which
             were
             once
             commanded
             them
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             were
             bound
             for
             ever
             to
             keep
             ,
             til
             God
             againe
             repealed
             them
             .
             As
             for
             example
             all
             the
             ten
             commandements
             ;
             and
             such
             Statutes
             (
             or
             cerimonies
             )
             as
             were
             taught
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             sacrificing
             ,
             
               Gen
               4.
               3.
               4.
               
               &
               8.
               20.
            
             not
             to
             eat
             flesh
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             4.
             and
             all
             other
             the
             like
             .
             And
             for
             judgments
             ,
             to
             kill
             murderers
             ,
             
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
            
             and
             so
             to
             punish
             other
             malefactors
             .
             And
             no
             Apostasie
             could
             ever
             free
             them
             from
             syn
             ,
             in
             neglecting
             any
             of
             Gods
             lawes
             once
             given
             them
             .
             So
             no
             Apostasie
             could
             free
             the
             Israelites
             from
             any
             law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             or
             the
             world
             now
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Iewes
             that
             under
             Antiochus
             turned
             ,
             to
             Paganisme
             ,
             
               1
               Maccab.
               1.
               43.
            
             were
             guiltie
             they
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             for
             neglecting
             circumcision
             ,
             the
             Passover
             and
             all
             other
             
             ordinances
             of
             Moses
             ;
             and
             their
             apostasie
             (
             wherby
             they
             went
             out
             from
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             and
             his
             church
             ,
             )
             freed
             them
             not
             from
             syn
             at
             all
             .
             So
             the
             Christians
             in
             like
             manner
             that
             have
             Apostate
             to
             Mahometisme
             ,
             are
             nevertheless
             in
             their
             synns
             for
             neglect
             of
             Christs
             trueth
             &
             ordinances
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             no
             Christian
             church
             ,
             as
             all
             of
             us
             graunt
             .
          
           
             Onely
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             to
             be
             put
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             know
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             did
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             many
             Papists
             now
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             )
             and
             doe
             it
             not
             ;
             shal
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             ;
             wheras
             the
             ignorant
             peoples
             ,
             and
             Popish
             multitude
             ,
             shal
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             ,
             Luke
             .
             12.
             47.
             48.
             
             But
             to
             excuse
             them
             from
             syn
             wholly
             ,
             is
             to
             plead
             for
             iniquitie
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             both
             David
             in
             Ps.
             147.
             and
             Moses
             in
             Deut.
             7.
             urgeth
             Israel
             to
             thankfullnes
             and
             obedience
             above
             other
             peoples
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             now
             written
             his
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             an
             holy
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             left
             other
             peoples
             ,
             onely
             to
             that
             doctrine
             which
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             was
             delivered
             them
             from
             Noe
             and
             his
             sonns
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             did
             forsake
             (
             as
             they
             had
             in
             a
             great
             mesure
             ,
             )
             they
             should
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             His
             seventh
             &
             last
             ”
             reason
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             taken
             from
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             prophesied
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             sit
             
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             This
             argument
             he
             handleth
             at
             large
             .
             But
             first
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             how
             all
             his
             reasons
             ,
             hetherto
             ,
             are
             shewed
             to
             be
             insufficient
             ▪
             and
             built
             upon
             weak
             grounds
             ,
             the
             first
             being
             taken
             from
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             adulterate
             as
             the
             church
             it self
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             frō
             an
             inconvenience
             falsly
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             that
             church
             can
             else
             be
             saved
             :
             The
             third
             ,
             from
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             Christians
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             Turks
             or
             Pagans
             ,
             be
             the
             church
             .
             The
             4.
             is
             againe
             from
             their
             baptisme
             .
             The
             5.
             is
             from
             the
             types
             of
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             in
             apostasie
             .
             The
             6.
             is
             from
             a
             supposed
             freedome
             that
             such
             as
             are
             apostate
             from
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             have
             from
             syn
             ,
             if
             they
             neglect
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
             None
             of
             these
             arguments
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             essential
             things
             wherof
             the
             true
             church
             consisteth
             ;
             none
             from
             the
             matter
             ,
             to
             prove
             them
             saincts
             ;
             or
             forme
             ,
             to
             prove
             them
             united
             unto
             Christ
             and
             one
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             his
             testament
             ;
             none
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             to
             manifest
             eyther
             of
             these
             to
             be
             according
             to
             Christ.
             And
             now
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             his
             reasons
             is
             from
             a
             figurative
             phrase
             
               the
               Temple
            
             
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             diversly
             understood
             and
             applied
             ,
             as
             himself
             cannot
             deny
             .
             Let
             the
             prudent
             reader
             judge
             ,
             whether
             these
             his
             seven
             arguments
             be
             any
             thing
             like
             those
             
               seven
               pillars
            
             ,
             which
             Wisdome
             hewed
             out
             ,
             when
             she
             builded
             her
             house
             ,
             Prov.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             weigh
             ,
             his
             seventh
             reason
             .
             
               The
               Apostle
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               speaking
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               in
            
             2
             Thes
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
               describeth
               him
               thus
               ;
               There
               shall
               come
               an
               Apostasie
            
             (
             
               defection
               or
               falling
               away
            
             )
             
               and
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               shal
               be
               revealed
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               who
               opposeth
               and
               exalteth
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               worshiped
               :
               so
               that
               he
               as
               God
               ,
               suteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               shewing
               himself
               that
               he
               is
               God
               &c.
               
               Here
               the
               Apostle
               describing
               Antichrist
               ▪
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               he
               suteth
               &c.
               
               Now
               that
               by
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               in
               Jsrael
               ,
               was
               figured
               the
               church
               of
               God
               among
               Christians
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               these
               scriptures
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
             Ephe.
             ●
             .
             21.
             
             Rev.
             11.
             1.
             2.
             19.
             
             &
             14.
             15.
             17.
             
             &
             15.
             5.
             6.
             8.
             
             &
             16.
             1.
             17.
             
               compared
               with
               Zach.
            
             6.
             12.
             13
             
             ▪
             
               and
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               best
               writers
               of
               all
               ages
               &c.
               
               So
               then
               from
               this
               scripture
               J
               reason
               as
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jf
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               with
               his
               hierarchie
               be
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               (
               here
               spoken
               of
               )
               and
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               who
               opposeth
               and
               exalteth
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               worshiped
               :
               then
               is
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               here
               spoken
               of
               ;
               wherein
               he
               suteth
               as
               God
               ,
               shewing
               himselfe
               that
               hee
               is
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               But
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               with
               his
               hierarchie
               ,
               is
               (
               by
            
             *
             
               their
               owne
               grant
               )
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               here
               speaketh
               &c.
               
               Therfore
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               also
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               spoken
               of
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             .
             This
             argument
             I
             might
             wholly
             grant
             ,
             and
             not
             hurt
             the
             cause
             I
             plead
             for
             .
             For
             though
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             be
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             :
             yet
             followeth
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             true
             Temple
             ,
             or
             true
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             point
             that
             should
             be
             concluded
             ;
             )
             seing
             the
             scriptures
             often
             speak
             of
             things
             as
             once
             they
             were
             ▪
             though
             so
             they
             continue
             not
             still
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             they
             speak
             of
             things
             according
             to
             the
             outward
             pretense
             and
             shew
             that
             is
             made
             of
             them
             ;
             though
             in
             deed
             and
             trueth
             they
             be
             nothing
             less
             .
             The
             first
             is
             manifest
             by
             these
             and
             other
             like
             instances
             :
             Abigail
             is
             called
             
               the
               wife
               of
               Nabal
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             5.
             though
             Nabal
             was
             then
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             maried
             to
             David
             .
             Simon
             is
             still
             called
             
               the
               Leper
               ,
               Mat.
            
             26.
             6.
             though
             he
             was
             then
             clensed
             of
             his
             leprosie
             .
             The
             king
             of
             Tyrus
             an
             heathen
             man
             that
             lived
             in
             Ezekiels
             dayes
             ,
             is
             sayd
             to
             have
             been
             
               in
               Eden
               the
               garden
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             have
             been
             
               upon
               the
               holy
               mountaine
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             
               walked
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               stones
               of
               fyre
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             28.
             13.
             14.
             
             meaning
             that
             he
             had
             been
             in
             Gods
             church
             ,
             on
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             although
             not
             he
             himself
             ,
             but
             Huram
             his
             predecessor
             (
             many
             yeres
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             )
             was
             the
             man
             that
             became
             a
             proselyte
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             helped
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ;
             2
             Chron.
             2.
             3.
             
             —
             16.
             even
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             speak
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             was
             for
             a
             Bishop
             in
             th'Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             and
             how
             now
             he
             is
             degenerate
             and
             become
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             .
             The
             mountaines
             of
             Horeb
             and
             Tabor
             ,
             where
             God
             once
             gave
             his
             Law
             and
             Christ
             was
             transfigured
             ;
             are
             after
             still
             called
             the
             
               mount
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Holy
               mount
            
             ,
             1
             King.
             19.
             
             ●
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             because
             they
             had
             been
             for
             the
             time
             *
             sanctified
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             the
             Temple
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             after
             the
             Iewes
             had
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             refused
             the
             gospel
             ,
             &
             were
             †
             
               broken
               off
               ,
               because
               of
               unbeleef
            
             ;
             and
             the
             sacrificing
             and
             ”
             worshiping
             in
             that
             place
             was
             ended
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             until
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             called
             
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.
             15.
             
             Thus
             also
             the
             Citie
             become
             an
             harlot
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               faithfull
               Citie
               ▪
               Esai
            
             .
             1.
             21.
             the
             wicked
             that
             hath
             forsaken
             his
             righteousnes
             is
             named
             
               arighteous
               man.
               Ezek.
            
             18.
             26.
             according
             to
             their
             former
             and
             not
             their
             present
             estate
             .
             And
             when
             these
             titles
             are
             given
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             justifie
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             aggravate
             their
             syn
             .
             So
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             things
             are
             called
             according
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             and
             pretext
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             deed
             false
             ;
             is
             evident
             by
             these
             and
             the
             like
             examples
             ;
             false
             Gods
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             idols
             ,
             are
             called
             gods
             ,
             usually
             :
             so
             one
             Prophet
             calleth
             those
             the
             Philistians
             gods
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             14.
             12.
             which
             an
             other
             calleth
             their
             images
             .
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             21.
             
             False
             prophets
             are
             called
             Prophets
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.
             6.
             22
             
             :
             and
             Balaam
             a
             Soothsayer
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             Jos.
             13.
             22.
             is
             called
             a
             Prophet
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
             The
             evil
             spirit
             whom
             the
             witch
             of
             End
             or
             raised
             up
             for
             Saul
             ,
             is
             called
             in
             the
             scripture
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             11.
             12
             
             ▪
             15.
             16.
             20.
             by
             reason
             wherof
             ,
             the
             Papists
             *
             contend
             that
             it
             was
             Samuel
             in
             deed
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Divil
             ;
             urging
             the
             letter
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             doth
             urge
             against
             me
             this
             phrase
             of
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             The
             idolatrous
             Temple
             which
             Ieroboam
             made
             in
             Israel
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             God
             which
             had
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               house
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               Am●s
            
             2.
             8.
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             his
             true
             house
             or
             temple
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             that
             would
             affirme
             :
             though
             it
             was
             the
             true
             God
             whom
             they
             worshiped
             therin
             ;
             for
             Baal
             with
             his
             house
             ,
             was
             then
             destroyed
             out
             of
             Israel
             ,
             2
             King
             ,
             1●
             .
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Now
             mine
             opposite
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             good
             rule
             in
             this
             his
             last
             
             book
             ,
             when
             answering
             the
             Anabaptists
             he
             sayth
             ,
             *
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               the
               bare
               letter
               or
               outward
               syllables
               ,
               but
               the
               intendement
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               given
               .
               Which
               should
               carefully
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               with
               the
               circumstances
               therof
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               conference
               of
               other
               places
               of
               scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               proportion
               of
               fayth
               layd
               togither
               .
               Which
               whiles
               the
               Anabaptists
               neglict
               ,
               they
               look
               on
               the
               scripture
               partially
               ,
               and
               press
               the
               letter
               extreamly
               ,
               without
               consideration
               of
               the
               true
               and
               right
               meaning
               therof
               .
            
             These
             words
             of
             his
             are
             true
             ;
             the
             more
             it
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             that
             he
             himself
             would
             so
             press
             the
             letter
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             weigh
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             other
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             proportion
             of
             fayth
             layd
             togither
             .
          
           
             In
             alleaging
             this
             text
             ,
             he
             layeth
             downe
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               There
               shal
               come
               an
               apostasie
            
             (
             or
             
               falling
               away
            
             )
             :
             wheras
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             
               except
               there
               come
               an
               apostasie
            
             (
             or
             falling-away
             )
             first
             :
             which
             word
             first
             ,
             may
             intimate
             that
             the
             church
             should
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             love
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             before
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             should
             be
             revealed
             :
             and
             this
             is
             apparant
             by
             the
             10.
             verse
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             whom
             Antichrist
             seduceth
             ,
             are
             sayd
             to
             be
             
               them
               that
               perish
               ;
               because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               trueth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             first
             (
             which
             mine
             opposite
             leaveth
             out
             ,
             )
             be
             understood
             before
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             meant
             of
             
               the
               apostasie
            
             (
             or
             
               the
               falling
               .
               away
            
             ,
             )
             so
             called
             by
             an
             excellencie
             ,
             as
             exceeding
             all
             other
             .
             And
             is
             not
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             Antichrist
             the
             head
             onely
             ,
             but
             to
             Antichristians
             the
             bodie
             also
             ;
             who
             after
             other
             synns
             ,
             should
             fall
             away
             with
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             be
             damned
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             11.
             verse
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beleeve
               a
               lye
               ;
               shat
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               who
               beleeve
               not
               the
               trueth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousnes
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             this
             scripture
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             divideth
             not
             the
             people
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             the
             Bishop
             and
             ministers
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             people
             should
             be
             Gods
             true
             Temple
             ,
             Christs
             true
             Church
             ,
             under
             his
             covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             when
             the
             Bishops
             and
             ministers
             are
             the
             Divils
             Temple
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             :
             but
             maketh
             both
             bishops
             and
             people
             ,
             deceivers
             and
             deceived
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             under
             wrath
             and
             condemnation
             ;
             otherweise
             then
             my
             opposite
             would
             perswade
             .
             For
             he
             pleading
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               describeth
               him
               thus
               .
               There
               shal
               come
               an
               apostasie
            
             &c
             :
             would
             have
             men
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             ministers
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             are
             the
             apostasie
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             not
             :
             contrarie
             to
             all
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             scripture
             ,
             contrarie
             also
             to
             
             Paul
             ,
             in
             
               1
               Tim.
               4
               1.
            
             where
             he
             foretelleth
             of
             some
             that
             should
             apostate
             (
             or
             depart
             )
             
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               giving
               heed
               to
               seducing
               spirits
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               of
               Divils
            
             ;
             meaning
             it
             of
             the
             people
             deceived
             by
             false
             teachers
             :
             yea
             it
             is
             contrary
             also
             to
             mine
             opposites
             own
             graunt
             ,
             who
             sayd
             (
             a
             litle
             before
             )
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             
               fallen
               into
               most
               sinfull
               and
               deep
               defection
               and
               apostasie
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatr●ss
               .
            
             Wherefore
             his
             distinction
             here
             between
             the
             apostasie
             &
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             making
             the
             one
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             other
             Gods
             temple
             ,
             under
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             neyther
             accordeth
             with
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             nor
             with
             his
             own
             assertion
             .
          
           
             Next
             this
             ,
             where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               by
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               in
               Israel
               ,
               was
               figured
               the
               church
               of
               God
               among
               Christians
               :
            
             it
             is
             graunted
             .
             But
             withall
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             himself
             can
             not
             deney
             ,
             *
             but
             
               the
               Temple
               and
               tabernacle
               in
               Israel
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               church
               and
               congregation
               of
               Gods
               people
               properly
               ,
               but
               a
               sacramental
               signe
               of
               Gods
               dwelling
               with
               them
            
             ;
             which
             I
             before
             †
             confirmed
             by
             these
             scriptures
             ,
             
               Exod
               :
               25.
               8.
               2.
               
               Chron.
               6.
               2.
               
               Ezek.
               37.
               26.
               27.
               
               Rev.
               21.
               3.
               
            
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             himself
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             *
             
               the
               temple
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               did
               primarily
               figure
               out
               Christ
               ,
               and
               secondarily
               the
               church
               ,
               both
               the
               catholik
               or
               universal
               ,
               and
               particular
               churches
               likeweise
               ;
               &
               particular
               Christians
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               several
               respects
               )
               both
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               their
               soules
               and
               consciences
               .
            
             Vpon
             which
             graunts
             of
             his
             ,
             it
             foloweth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessarie
             consequence
             of
             this
             his
             proposition
             ,
             
               Jf
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               with
               his
               hierarchie
               be
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               spoken
               of
               in
               2.
               
               Thes.
               2.
               then
               is
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               there
               spoken
               of
               :
            
             for
             he
             understanding
             by
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               16.
               17.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               Eph.
               2
               21.
            
             )
             and
             yet
             granting
             that
             the
             Temple
             in
             Israel
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             people
             ;
             all
             may
             see
             the
             weaknes
             and
             insufficiencie
             of
             this
             inference
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             sitteth
             as
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             therfore
             the
             people
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             that
             Temple
             of
             God
             there
             spoken
             of
             ;
             &
             consequently
             Gods
             true
             church
             .
             For
             why
             now
             may
             
             we
             not
             as
             well
             (
             if
             not
             much
             better
             )
             say
             that
             by
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             understood
             the
             doctrine
             and
             profession
             of
             Christ
             the
             true
             Temple
             ;
             or
             as
             in
             my
             former
             †
             book
             I
             shewed
             ,
             thus
             .
             
               As
               the
               Temple
               was
               an
               outward
               signe
               of
               Gods
               presence
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               inward
               dwelling
               in
               their
               harts
               *
               by
               saith
               and
               by
               his
               spirit
               ▪
               unto
               their
               salvation
               :
               so
               Antichrists
               temple
               is
               an
               outward
               shew
               of
               his
               presence
               with
               that
               seduced
               people
               ,
               in
               whose
               harts
               †
               he
               dwelleth
               by
               Popish
               faith
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               spirit
               of
               errour
               carying
               them
               to
               damnation
               .
               But
               as
               Antichrist
               shal
               not
               professedly
               deny
               the
               true
               God
               or
               Christ
               ,
               though
               in
               deed
               he
               falsly
               *
               sheweth
               himself
               that
               he
               is
               ▪
               God
               :
               so
               shal
               h●
            
             
             
               not
               professedly
               deny
               the
               Temple
               or
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               falsly
               vaunt
               his
               adulterous
               synagogue
               to
               be
               the
               same
               .
            
             Vnto
             this
             exposition
             ,
             mine
             opposite
             hath
             given
             no
             answer
             :
             and
             it
             being
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             &
             trueth
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             controversie
             ;
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             prudent
             reader
             ,
             whether
             the
             outward
             shew
             and
             profession
             of
             Christ
             and
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             be
             not
             the
             first
             thing
             here
             intended
             of
             th'Apostle
             by
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             further
             confirmed
             by
             
               Rev.
               11.
               1.
            
             
             Where
             the
             
               Temple
               ,
               Altar
            
             ,
             and
             Worshipers
             ,
             are
             three
             distinct
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             are
             the
             worshipers
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             &
             neyther
             the
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             the
             Altar
             ;
             of
             which
             place
             we
             shal
             treat
             anone
             .
          
           
             Then
             wheras
             he
             granteth
             that
             the
             Temple
             in
             Ierusalem
             
               did
               primarily
               figure
               out
               Christ
            
             :
             how
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             wholly
             neglecteth
             the
             primarie
             thing
             figured
             ,
             and
             insisteth
             upon
             the
             secondary
             ,
             the
             church
             or
             people
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Seing
             it
             is
             knowen
             ,
             how
             the
             Pope
             pretendeth
             him self
             to
             be
             Christs
             vicar
             and
             deputie
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             servant
             and
             worshiper
             of
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             may
             we
             think
             that
             th'Apostle
             in
             warning
             them
             of
             the
             *
             
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             would
             not
             imply
             the
             chief
             point
             of
             the
             mysterie
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             in
             pretence
             sit
             for
             Christ
             and
             in
             his
             sted
             ,
             as
             his
             vicar
             generall
             on
             earth
             ?
             Thus
             to
             sit
             
               in
               the
               Temple
            
             (
             or
             
               for
               the
               Temple
            
             )
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             sit
             for
             Christ
             ,
             a
             pretended
             friend
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             an
             adverse
             foe
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             that
             which
             the
             Temple
             secondarily
             figured
             ,
             namely
             the
             church
             catholik
             ,
             and
             also
             particular
             ,
             and
             so
             mens
             consciences
             :
             he
             wavereth
             in
             his
             application
             .
             He
             sayth
             †
             
               this
               terme
            
             [
             
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
            
             ]
             
               is
               taken
               eyther
               particularly
            
             (
             which
             he
             applieth
             to
             
               the
               Laterane
               church
               in
               Rome
            
             ,
             the
             Popes
             
               parish
               church
            
             :
             )
             or
             
               more
               generally
               ,
               for
               all
               other
               such
               Christian
               churches
               ;
               as
               are
               come
               under
               the
               Popes
               jurisdiction
            
             &c.
             
             This
             later
             I
             hold
             to
             be
             most
             proper
             here
             :
             for
             what
             needed
             there
             such
             warning
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             &
             other
             christian
             churches
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Lateran
             parish
             (
             a
             corner
             in
             Rome
             )
             had
             exalted
             himself
             above
             God
             therin
             onely
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             usurped
             also
             a
             pretended
             Christian
             power
             over
             all
             ?
             And
             the
             complement
             of
             the
             prophesie
             ,
             is
             an
             evident
             exposition
             of
             it
             :
             for
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             scorneth
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Lateran
             parish
             onely
             ▪
             it
             is
             a
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             catholik
             church
             throughout
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             he
             chalengeth
             .
             And
             now
             what
             proof
             bringeth
             mine
             opposite
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             as
             God
             constituted
             it
             ,
             is
             
               taken
               generally
               for
               other
               Christian
               churches
               under
               the
               Popes
               jurisdiction
               ?
            
             None
             at
             
             all
             :
             neyther
             can
             he
             bring
             any
             jote
             of
             Gods
             word
             for
             the
             same
             ▪
             Againe
             what
             proof
             maketh
             he
             ,
             that
             the
             catholik
             Romane
             church
             wherin
             the
             Pope
             sitteth
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God
             ?
             None
             but
             this
             ,
             *
             
               J
               suppose
               these
               men
               themselves
               being
               better
               advised
               ,
               wil
               not
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               the
               churches
               and
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             But
             he
             should
             have
             shewed
             (
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             for
             him
             )
             that
             the
             Romane
             church
             is
             by
             divine
             institution
             the
             catholik
             or
             universal
             church
             :
             which
             because
             I
             assure
             my self
             it
             can
             never
             be
             doen
             ,
             I
             conclude
             that
             this
             Romane
             catholik
             church
             is
             a
             fiction
             of
             the
             Popes
             braine
             ,
             and
             a
             meere
             idol
             like
             himself
             :
             and
             is
             no
             otherweise
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             is
             Christs
             universal
             vicar
             ;
             namely
             in
             lying
             words
             and
             vaine
             ostentation
             .
             And
             so
             the
             maine
             ground
             for
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             wherin
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             overthrowne
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Popes
             Laterane
             parish
             ,
             I
             both
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             Christs
             true
             church
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             onely
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             wherin
             Antichrist
             should
             sit
             .
             His
             proof
             of
             the
             former
             is
             this
             .
             *
             
               Jf
               we
               understand
               it
               of
               a
               particular
               church
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               his
               epistle
               to
               the
               church
               of
               the
               Romans
               )
               how
               shall
               we
               soundly
               deny
               it
               eyther
               to
               be
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Antichrist
               to
               be
               set
               therin
               ?
            
             Thus
             have
             we
             suppositions
             and
             questions
             ,
             in
             sted
             of
             proofes
             .
             To
             his
             demand
             I
             answer
             :
             it
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             in
             pretence
             ,
             not
             in
             trueth
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             bishop
             of
             Christ
             in
             pretence
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             is
             Antichrist
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             granteth
             .
             The
             church
             that
             was
             in
             Rome
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             wil
             no
             more
             justifie
             the
             Popes
             synagogue
             there
             now
             ;
             then
             the
             Christian
             ministers
             which
             were
             then
             in
             that
             church
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
            
             wil
             justifie
             the
             Antichristian
             prelates
             that
             there
             reigne
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Laterane
             parish
             at
             Rome
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Popes
             faith
             ,
             religion
             and
             worship
             :
             there
             are
             like
             priests
             like
             people
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             parish
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             as
             th'Apostle
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               3.
            
             then
             his
             parishoners
             which
             have
             no
             other
             faith
             or
             religion
             then
             he
             ,
             are
             also
             the
             children
             of
             damnation
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               12.
            
             and
             so
             can
             not
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             Christs
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ▪
             sealed
             of
             God
             with
             his
             covenant
             unto
             salvation
             .
             In
             the
             Lateran
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             Antichrist
             is
             parish
             priest
             ;
             the
             people
             are
             grosse
             idolaters
             ,
             hereticks
             ,
             worshipers
             †
             of
             Divils
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             that
             
               sitteth
               as
               God
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ;
             ascribing
             unto
             him
             that
             Holyness
             ,
             divine
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             he
             doeth
             blasphemously
             challenge
             ;
             and
             mine
             opposite
             could
             not
             shew
             one
             man
             of
             that
             parish
             that
             differeth
             at
             all
             from
             the
             religion
             of
             their
             priest
             :
             
             how
             is
             it
             then
             possible
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             they
             true
             Christians
             ;
             he
             under
             wrath
             ,
             they
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             he
             the
             very
             Temple
             of
             the
             Divil
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
             ?
             For
             shal
             not
             the
             same
             religion
             and
             faith
             which
             justifieth
             them
             ,
             justifieth
             him
             also
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             found
             in
             him
             as
             well
             as
             in
             them
             ?
             Wherfore
             eyther
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             himself
             must
             be
             a
             sainct
             among
             those
             saincts
             :
             or
             they
             togither
             with
             him
             must
             be
             (
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             them
             )
             
               an
               habitation
               of
               Divils
               ,
               Revel
               .
               18.
               2.
               
            
             To
             conclude
             then
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             no
             true
             visible
             church
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ;
             (
             any
             other
             general
             or
             catholik
             visible
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             being
             but
             the
             Popes
             own
             wicked
             fiction
             ;
             )
             and
             seing
             Antichrists
             parish
             church
             can
             no
             more
             be
             Christs
             then
             Antichrist
             himself
             :
             it
             can
             not
             without
             injury
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             reason
             it self
             ,
             be
             gathered
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             at
             this
             day
             Gods
             true
             Temple
             or
             Christs
             true
             Church
             .
             Albeit
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             was
             once
             a
             true
             Chrrstian
             church
             *
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             these
             Antichristians
             now
             profess
             to
             be
             the
             successors
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             pretend
             one
             faith
             ,
             religion
             &
             worship
             ,
             and
             reteine
             some
             doctrines
             and
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             still
             ,
             which
             they
             synfully
             profane
             :
             they
             are
             therfore
             sayd
             to
             be
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             there
             can
             no
             church
             be
             called
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             the
             
               chief
               corner
               stone
            
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             building
             :
             for
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               living
               Stone
            
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             are
             
               living
               stones
               ,
               built
               up
               a
               spiritual
               house
            
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             grow
             up
             to
             an
             
               holy
               Temple
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               4.
               5
               
               Eph.
               2.
               20.
               21.
               
            
             If
             therfore
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             in
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             sitteth
             first
             in
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             secondarily
             in
             his
             body
             and
             people
             :
             but
             Antichrist
             is
             no
             otherweise
             in
             Christ
             then
             in
             a
             feighned
             profession
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             in
             deed
             he
             denyeth
             ,
             
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               22.
            
             therfore
             he
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             profession
             of
             Christianitie
             and
             of
             the
             Christian
             societie
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             false
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             
               after
               the
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               &
               in
               all
               deceivablenes
               of
               unrighteousnes
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             Now
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             I
             defend
             my
             former
             writings
             against
             which
             he
             excepteth
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             reproches
             which
             he
             layeth
             upon
             my self
             ,
             and
             his
             trifling
             exceptions
             against
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             I
             will
             omitt
             as
             fruitless
             .
          
           
             Wheras
             in
             scanning
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             I
             noted
             mine
             opposites
             omission
             of
             Antichrists
             sitting
             
               as
               God
            
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             
             which
             words
             
               as
               God
            
             ,
             doe
             give
             light
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             :
             he
             excepteth
             *
             how
             he
             
               could
               alleage
            
             that
             one
             Greek
             copie
             wanteth
             those
             words
             ▪
             so
             doth
             
               the
               Syriakas
               Mr.
               Beza
               observeth
            
             ,
             also
             
               the
               Latine
            
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             one
             copie
             want
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             ,
             or
             all
             other
             have
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wisdom
             to
             leave
             the
             many
             &
             follow
             one
             without
             apparant
             reason
             .
             For
             the
             Syriak
             he
             was
             deceived
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             those
             words
             plainly
             ,
             though
             the
             copie
             which
             Tremellius
             used
             wanted
             them
             ,
             through
             the
             copiers
             default
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Iunius
             sheweth
             in
             his
             notes
             upon
             the
             Syriak
             version
             on
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Latine
             ,
             it
             omitteth
             sundry
             other
             good
             things
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               The
               question
               was
               not
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               Antichrists
               sitting
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               sit
               as
               God
               therin
               or
               no.
               Therfore
               I
               needed
               not
               alleadge
               these
               words
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             the
             question
             was
             about
             th'Apostles
             meaning
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             and
             therfore
             his
             words
             which
             help
             to
             manifest
             his
             meaning
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             alleaged
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               Jt
               is
               knowen
               to
               be
               usual
               in
               all
               writers
               sometimes
               not
               to
               mention
               ,
               somtimes
               not
               to
               insist
               at
               ▪
               all
               upon
               such
               words
               as
               perte●ne
               not
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Yet
             I
             ,
             though
             I
             first
             used
             the
             whole
             phrase
             of
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             am
             †
             taxed
             for
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             after
             alwayes
             repeat
             all
             the
             words
             :
             But
             to
             let
             pass
             such
             things
             ,
             this
             speech
             
               sitteth
               as
               God
            
             ,
             perteyneth
             much
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             :
             for
             if
             the
             people
             (
             which
             he
             wil
             have
             to
             be
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             )
             doe
             so
             acknowledge
             and
             honour
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             for
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             there
             sitteth
             
               shewing
               himself
               that
               he
               is
               God
               :
            
             then
             may
             we
             as
             well
             doubt
             whether
             they
             be
             the
             people
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             as
             whether
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             be
             the
             true
             God.
             But
             whatsoever
             honour
             &
             divine
             power
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             challengeth
             to
             himself
             ,
             the
             ●ame
             doe
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             (
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             )
             give
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             .
             So
             the
             words
             are
             needfull
             ,
             and
             perteine
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             by
             the
             worshiping
             of
             that
             Beast
             ,
             the
             false
             church
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             which
             refuseth
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             8.
             16.
             17.
             
             &
             14.
             1.
             4.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             &
             20.
             4.
             2
             
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             *
             
               Of
               Antichrists
               sitting
               ,
               th'
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               sitteth
               as
               God
               :
            
             but
             of
             the
             seat
             where
             he
             sitteth
             ,
             he
             sayth
             expresly
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             sayth
             not
             
               as
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               answer
               here
               would
               import
               ;
               which
               therfore
               is
               merely
               shifting
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               deceyt
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             So
             the
             Prophet
             sayth
             expresly
             ,
             
               in
               the
               house
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               Amos.
            
             2.
             8.
             and
             sayth
             not
             as
             in
             
               the
               house
               of
               their
               God
            
             ;
             though
             he
             speaketh
             of
             an
             idolatrous
             temple
             ,
             which
             Ieroboam
             pretended
             to
             be
             Gods
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             expressly
             ,
             
               there
               be
               gods
               many
               and
               lords
               many
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             and
             sayth
             not
             
               as
               gods
            
             ,
             or
             
               as
               lords
            
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             meaneth
             the
             false
             gods
             and
             idols
             of
             the
             heathen
             .
             And
             the
             scripture
             expressly
             sayth
             ,
             
               the
               woman
               saw
               Samuel
            
             ;
             and
             
               Saul
               perceived
               that
               it
               was
               Samuel
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               then
               sayd
               Samuel
               ,
               &
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Samuel
            
             ;
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             12.
             14.
             16.
             20.
             and
             sayth
             not
             ,
             one
             as
             or
             
               like
               to
               Samuel
            
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             but
             the
             divil
             in
             the
             likenes
             of
             Samuel
             .
             Paul
             sayth
             expressly
             that
             Satan
             is
             
               transfigured
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             and
             sayth
             not
             
               a●
               into
               an
               Angel
            
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             his
             ministers
             are
             
               transfigured
               as
               the
               ministers
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               v.
            
             15.
             
             Which
             terme
             of
             transfiguring
             ,
             is
             sometime
             used
             for
             a
             true
             change
             ,
             as
             in
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             he
             sayth
             Christ
             
               shal
               transfigure
               our
               vile
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               conformed
               to
               his
               glorious
               body
               :
            
             yet
             in
             the
             former
             place
             he
             useth
             the
             word
             but
             for
             a
             counterfeyt
             change
             .
             And
             that
             the
             people
             which
             worship
             Antichrist
             as
             God
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             name
             ,
             shew
             and
             pretence
             ;
             I
             have
             before
             manifested
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               He
               doth
               abuse
               the
               scripture
               &c.
               as
               if
               Pauls
               words
               were
               not
               plaine
               to
               such
               as
               will
               understand
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               exalteth
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               god
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               as
               God
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therfore
               is
               not
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Some
             may
             think
             ,
             by
             Pauls
             words
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             openly
             profess
             himself
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             Gods
             :
             yet
             the
             Pope
             (
             who
             is
             the
             head
             of
             Antichrist
             )
             professeth
             himself
             to
             be
             
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &
             to
             be
             but
             the
             minister
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             Paul
             teacheth
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             his
             working
             
               the
               mystery
            
             (
             or
             
               hidden
               ▪
               secret
            
             )
             
               of
               iniquity
            
             ;
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             7.
             
             Even
             so
             some
             may
             think
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             people
             that
             in
             Christ
             
               are
               builded-togither
               for
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             their
             
               harts
               by
               ●aith
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.
             21.
             22.
             
             &
             3.
             17
             ▪
             yet
             the
             Papists
             (
             who
             are
             Antichristians
             )
             doe
             beleeve
             that
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             that
             exalteth
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             most
             holy
             man
             ,
             and
             Christian
             bishop
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             his
             saith
             ,
             worship
             and
             religion
             ,
             trusting
             in
             his
             pardons
             for
             remission
             of
             their
             synns
             &c
             :
             and
             therfore
             are
             no
             better
             Christians
             then
             he
             ,
             but
             children
             of
             perdition
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             Paul
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             counted
             among
             
               them
               that
               perish
               ,
               because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               that
               they
            
             
             
               might
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             therfore
             God
             hath
             sent
             them
             
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beleeve
               a
               lye
               ;
               that
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               who
               beleeve
               not
               the
               trueth
               ,
               but
               have
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousnes
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             2.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             Who
             now
             ,
             (
             except
             they
             be
             blinded
             with
             affection
             )
             can
             think
             that
             Paul
             calleth
             such
             people
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             otherweise
             then
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             profession
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             boasting
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             onely
             good
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             deed
             the
             sworne
             servants
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             
               synagogue
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             as
             Rev.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Difference
               is
               to
               be
               put
               ,
               between
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               that
               sitteth
               ,
               &
               between
               the
               temple
               wherin
               he
               sitteth
               :
               he
               sitteth
               as
               God
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             temple
             wherin
             he
             sitteth
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             There
             is
             in
             deed
             such
             a
             difference
             as
             is
             between
             the
             pastor
             and
             the
             flock
             ;
             (
             understanding
             by
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             :
             )
             such
             a
             difference
             as
             is
             between
             the
             seducer
             and
             the
             seduced
             ,
             both
             adjudged
             to
             destruction
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             Other
             differences
             if
             men
             feigne
             ,
             that
             the
             pastors
             (
             or
             hierarchie
             )
             are
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             sonns
             of
             perdition
             ;
             and
             the
             idolatrous
             people
             which
             be
             of
             one
             faith
             and
             religion
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             it
             is
             farr
             from
             the
             trueth
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               See
               the
               like
               in
               the
               cases
               that
               fell
               out
               at
               Jerusalem
               and
               the
               Temple
               there
               :
               when
               Baals
               idol
               of
               indignation
               was
               set
               at
               the
               entrie
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             8.
             3.
             5.
             
               and
               when
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
               and
               his
               officers
               profaned
               the
               sanctuarie
               and
               citie
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               set
               the
               image
               of
               Iupiter
               Olympius
               ,
               in
               the
               Temple
               and
               seat
               of
               God
               ,
               Dan.
            
             11.
             31.
             36.
             
               who
               would
               not
               now
               put
               difference
               between
               the
               idols
               and
               persons
               aforesayd
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               Temple
               and
               citie
               of
               God
               wherin
               they
               were
               set
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               polluted
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             examples
             are
             farr
             unlike
             :
             first
             Rome
             ,
             is
             not
             Ierusalem
             but
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Temple
             and
             holy
             things
             in
             Ierusalem
             being
             made
             of
             senseless
             stones
             and
             matter
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             polluted
             with
             syn
             in
             themselves
             as
             the
             *
             living
             stones
             of
             Christs
             house
             the
             people
             now
             may
             soon
             be
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             a
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ;
             as
             the
             christian
             churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             are
             now
             long
             since
             turned
             to
             be
             Turks
             and
             Papists
             .
             Doth
             not
             the
             Law
             plainly
             teach
             us
             this
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             yerely
             cleansing
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             it
             was
             
               because
               of
               the
               uncleannesses
               of
               the
               sonns
               of
               Jsrael
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               synns
               ,
               Levit.
            
             16.
             16.
             and
             for
             no
             uncleannes
             or
             syn
             in
             it self
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             Antiochus
             is
             fit
             ,
             but
             wrong
             
             applied
             :
             for
             he
             speaketh
             onely
             of
             
               Antiochus
               and
               his
               officers
            
             ;
             wheras
             both
             he
             ,
             his
             officers
             and
             his
             people
             (
             the
             common
             souldjers
             )
             were
             they
             that
             defiled
             the
             sanctuarie
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             sayd
             in
             the
             storie
             ,
             Antiochus
             
               went
               up
               against
               Jsrael
               &
               Jerusalem
               with
               a
               great
               multitude
               ,
               and
               entred
               proudly
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               &c.
               
               1
               Maccab.
            
             1.
             20.
             21.
             
             So
             in
             applying
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             officers
             (
             the
             hierarchie
             )
             to
             be
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             as
             Antiochus
             and
             his
             officers
             :
             &
             the
             multitude
             of
             papists
             at
             Rome
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             have
             to
             be
             (
             as
             in
             deed
             they
             should
             be
             counted
             )
             answerable
             to
             Antiochus
             soldjers
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             be
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             a
             most
             unjust
             resemblance
             .
             For
             the
             Temple
             then
             was
             a
             mere
             patient
             ,
             and
             suffred
             that
             abuse
             at
             Antiochus
             hands
             :
             so
             the
             thing
             answerable
             hereto
             ,
             should
             be
             (
             if
             he
             would
             have
             made
             a
             fit
             comparison
             ,
             )
             the
             Christians
             (
             Gods
             true
             Temple
             ,
             )
             which
             suffer
             for
             the
             truthes
             sake
             at
             the
             Antichristians
             hands
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             opposed
             to
             the
             worshipers
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             receive
             his
             mark
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Here
               is
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               saincts
               ;
               here
               are
               they
               that
               keep
               the
               cōmandements
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             14.
             9.
             
             —
             12.
             and
             againe
             ,
             I
             saw
             
               the
               soules
               of
               them
               that
               were
               beheaded
               for
               the
               witness
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               not
               worshiped
               the
               beast
               nor
               his
               image
               &c
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.
             4.
             
             And
             such
             I
             never
             doubted
             but
             they
             were
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
             :
             but
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             is
             such
             a
             people
             or
             such
             a
             Temple
             :
             they
             are
             the
             marked
             soldjers
             of
             Antiochus
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             honour
             him
             as
             God
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             (
             their
             pretended
             christian
             church
             )
             with
             high
             impietie
             .
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             the
             Apostate
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             turned
             to
             Antiochus
             religion
             and
             became
             heathens
             ,
             with
             worse
             impietie
             ;
             1
             Maccab.
             1.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             43.
             52.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             sort
             is
             his
             next
             allegation
             ,
             †
             where
             to
             make
             his
             reader
             merry
             ,
             he
             likeneth
             me
             to
             
               the
               old
               man
               of
               Athens
            
             ,
             which
             would
             compell
             the
             Iewes
             to
             call
             their
             Temple
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Iupiter
               Olympius
            
             ,
             because
             Iupiters
             image
             was
             set
             up
             in
             it
             ;
             2
             Mac.
             6.
             1.
             2
             ,
             so
             I
             would
             have
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             called
             Antichrists
             church
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             :
             if
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             were
             now
             mere
             patients
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Antichrist
             cometh
             in
             by
             violence
             ,
             they
             not
             consenting
             unto
             him
             any
             more
             then
             Gods
             temple
             did
             to
             Iupiters
             image
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             foolishnes
             in
             me
             to
             call
             it
             Antichrists
             church
             .
             Or
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             example
             more
             fitly
             ;
             if
             a
             Iew
             had
             been
             forced
             by
             Antiochus
             violently
             to
             kyss
             or
             bow
             the
             knee
             to
             Iupiters
             image
             ,
             when
             he
             resisted
             and
             testified
             against
             it
             :
             none
             could
             justly
             call
             him
             an
             idolater
             ,
             
             or
             one
             of
             Iupiters
             people
             .
             But
             if
             an
             other
             Iew
             had
             revolted
             to
             Antiochus
             religion
             ,
             and
             beleeved
             in
             his
             Iupiter
             and
             honoured
             him
             with
             hart
             ,
             profession
             and
             action
             ;
             he
             now
             might
             justly
             be
             called
             the
             servant
             of
             Iupiter
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Moabites
             are
             called
             
               the
               people
               of
               Chemosh
               ,
               Numb
               .
               21.
               29.
            
             )
             So
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             now
             fallen
             from
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             ,
             worshiping
             ,
             obeying
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Popes
             holynes
             ,
             are
             and
             may
             justly
             be
             called
             his
             church
             :
             or
             else
             Antichrist
             hath
             no
             temple
             ,
             church
             or
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Observe
               here
               and
               throughout
               his
               treatise
               ,
               how
               still
               he
               calleth
               that
               the
               Temple
               ,
               church
               and
               bodie
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               which
               Paul
               expressly
               and
               purposely
               calleth
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               therin
               note
               stil
               his
               sh●f●s
               and
               his
               errours
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Loe
             still
             an
             urging
             of
             the
             bare
             letter
             ,
             as
             doe
             the
             Papists
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             transubstantiation
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             bread
             left
             but
             Christs
             very
             body
             ,
             really
             and
             properly
             .
             I
             have
             (
             I
             trust
             )
             without
             shifting
             or
             errour
             proved
             the
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             Antichrists
             temple
             church
             and
             bodie
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             seing
             his
             *
             
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             †
             
               mysterie
               of
               godlynes
            
             ;
             and
             Christ
             hath
             a
             mystical
             temple
             which
             is
             his
             church
             and
             bodie
             ,
             
               Eph.
               2.
               21.
               
               &
               5.
               23.
               
            
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             what
             temple
             church
             and
             body
             Antichrist
             hath
             ,
             if
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             be
             not
             the
             same
             .
             Againe
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             too
             largely
             ,
             that
             
               J
               stil
               so
               call
               it
               throughout
               my
               treatise
            
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             other
             weise
             written
             ,
             though
             it
             liked
             him
             not
             ,
             thus
             .
             
             
               Gods
               true
               temple
               and
               tabernacle
               is
               in
               mount
               Sion
               ▪
               in
               heaven
               ▪
               (
               Rev.
               14.
               1.
               17.
               
               )
               where
               God
               sitteth
               on
               a
               throne
               ,
               (
               Rev.
               16.
               17.
               
               &
               7.
               15.
               
               )
               and
               dwelleth
               among
               his
               people
               ;
               where
               is
               the
               Ark
               of
               his
               covenant
               (
               Rev.
               11.
               19.
               
               )
               and
               from
               thence
               ,
               lightnings
               ,
               voices
               ,
               thondrings
               ,
               earthquake
               and
               h●yle
               come
               forth
               against
               th●
               Antichristians
               his
               enemies
               ;
               and
               vials
               of
               his
               wrath
               powred
               out
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               (
               Rev.
               16.
               1.
               2.
               10.
               
               )
               and
               on
               men
               that
               have
               his
               mark
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Beast
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               ascendeth
               from
               beneath
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               (
               Rev.
               17.
               8.
               
               )
               and
               blasphemeth
               this
               heavenly
               tabernacle
               (
               Rev.
               13.
               6.
               
               )
               and
               sitteth
               in
               Babylon
               (
               Rev.
               16.
               19.
               
               )
               upon
               the
               Dragons
               throne
               (
               Rev.
               13.
               2.
               
               )
               and
               fighteth
               against
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               saincts
               ,
               (
               Rev.
               19.
               19.
               
               )
               treading
               under
               foot
               the
               holy
               citie
               (
               Rev.
               11.
               2.
               
               )
               and
               casting
               downe
               the
               place
               of
               Christs
               sanctuarie
               ,
               (
               Dan.
               8.
               11.
               )
               When
               th'
               Apostle
               therfore
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               sitteth
               as
               God
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               their
               invading
               and
               destroying
               of
               Gods
               church
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               heathens
               of
               old
               deal●
               with
               Jerusalem
               and
               dwellers
               therin
               ,
            
             
             
               (
               Psal.
               79.
               
               Dan.
               8
               ,
               11.
               13.
               
               &
               11.
               36.
               
               Ier.
               22.
               12.
               13.
               
               Law.
               2.
               7.
               9.
               )
               Secondly
               of
               their
               own
               vaine
               ostentation
               ,
               whiles
               they
               wil
               have
               it
               called
               the
               Christian
               catholik
               church
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               the
               head
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Ezek.
               28.
               2.
               6.
               
               Esa.
               14.
               13.
               14.
               2
               
               Thes.
               2.
               9
               
               ▪
               10
               ▪
               Rev.
               13.
               11.
               14.
               
               &
               17.
               4.
               2
               
               Cor.
               11.
               13.
               14.
               15.
               
            
             Thus
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             which
             Antichrist
             invadeth
             &
             destroyeth
             ,
             is
             Gods
             true
             Temple
             :
             but
             that
             wherin
             the
             Beast
             sitteth
             as
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             trimmeth
             ,
             upholdeth
             and
             boasteth
             of
             ;
             (
             as
             he
             doeth
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             )
             is
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             .
             But
             he
             procedeth
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
               ancient
               Doctor
               whom
               here
               he
               citeth
               ,
               let
               us
               hear
            
             
             
               himself
               speak
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               .
               That
               which
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               any
               idolor
               Divil
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               would
               not
               call
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
               Wherupon
               some
               will
               have
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               not
               the
               Prince
               himself
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               manner
               his
               whole
               bodie
               ,
               th●●
               is
               the
               multitude
               of
               men
               perteyning
               unto
               him
               ,
               togither
               with
               himself
               under
               the
               Prince
               ,
               understood
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               .
               And
               more
               rightly
               also
               they
               think
               it
               to
               be
               sayd
               in
               Latine
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Greek
               ;
               that
               he
               sitteth
               not
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               which
               is
               the
               church
               .
               As
               we
               say
               he
               sitteth
               for
               a
               friend
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               a
               friend
               .
               Augustine
               de
               Civic
               .
               D●●
               ,
               l.
               20.
               c.
               19.
               
               Where
               note
               how
               farr
               differing
               Augustine
               is
               from
               this
               man
               that
               citeth
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             There
             is
             not
             so
             great
             difference
             as
             mine
             opposite
             would
             pretend
             .
             First
             I
             cited
             not
             Augustine
             for
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             whom
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             touching
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Temple
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             setteth
             down
             Augustines
             words
             maymed
             both
             at
             head
             and
             foot
             .
             For
             Augustine
             beginneth
             thus
             :
             
               But
               in
               what
               temple
               of
               God
               he
               shal
               sit
               as
               God
               ,
               is
               uncertaine
               :
               whether
               in
               that
               ruine
               of
               the
               Temple
               which
               was
               built
               by
               King
               Solomon
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               church
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               the
               temple
               of
               any
               idol
               or
               divil
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               would
               not
               call
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               :
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             ruine
             of
             Solomons
             temple
             ,
             cannot
             at
             this
             day
             be
             called
             
               Gods
               temple
            
             ,
             otherweise
             then
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             of
             old
             ;
             &
             hath
             now
             no
             more
             holynes
             in
             deed
             &
             trueth
             ,
             thē
             any
             other
             place
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             granted
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             may
             be
             called
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             there
             was
             a
             church
             there
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             wheras
             now
             it
             hath
             no
             more
             true
             holynes
             ,
             then
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             .
             So
             we
             see
             how
             for
             advantage
             mine
             opposite
             baulked
             Augustines
             first
             words
             .
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             period
             :
             for
             Augustine
             sayth
             ,
             
               sitteth
               for
               a
               friend
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               a
               friend
               :
               or
               if
               any
               other
               thing
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               speech
               ,
            
             
             So
             he
             defineth
             not
             certainly
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             leaves
             it
             doubtfull
             :
             and
             presently
             after
             confesseth
             his
             ignorance
             ;
             
               For
               what
               is
            
             this
             (
             sayth
             Augustine
             )
             
               For
               the
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
               doth
               already
               work
               ,
               onely
               he
               who
               now
               holdeth
               let
               him
               hold
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               J
               confess
               my self
               to
               be
               utterly
               ignorant
               what
               he
               meaneth
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             need
             not
             strive
             about
             Augustines
             words
             here
             :
             and
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             have
             called
             it
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             unless
             eyther
             it
             were
             so
             in
             deed
             and
             trueth
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             so
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             or
             did
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             still
             .
             And
             I
             think
             all
             wil
             likewise
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             would
             not
             have
             called
             the
             witches
             spirit
             at
             endor
             *
             Samuel
             ,
             unless
             eyther
             it
             had
             been
             Samuel
             in
             deed
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             contend
             ;
             )
             or
             some
             thing
             in
             pretence
             and
             shew
             like
             Samuel
             .
             Neyther
             would
             the
             prophet
             have
             sayd
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Tyrus
             ,
             †
             
               Thou
               hast
               been
               in
               Eden
               the
               garden
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             a
             proselyte
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Israel
             ;
             )
             unless
             eyther
             himself
             or
             some
             of
             his
             predecessors
             had
             been
             there
             in
             times
             past
             .
             Neyther
             would
             Amos
             have
             called
             the
             Israelites
             idol
             temple
             “
             
               the
               house
               of
               their
               God
            
             ,
             unless
             eyther
             it
             were
             so
             in
             deed
             ,
             or
             in
             pretense
             :
             which
             phrase
             when
             the
             Greek
             translateth
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               their
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Chaldee
             paraphrast
             (
             as
             ancient
             as
             the
             Apostles
             age
             )
             expoundeth
             
               the
               house
               of
               their
               idols
            
             ,
             they
             contradict
             not
             one
             another
             :
             seing
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             Gods
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             the
             divils
             in
             deed
             and
             trueth
             :
             for
             even
             
               Satan
               himself
               is
               transformed
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ;
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               When
               the
               Apostle
               describeth
               the
               mysterie
               of
               Antichrists
               iniquitie
               ,
               would
               he
               teach
               the
               church
               that
               the
               place
               of
               his
               sitting
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               meant
               that
               it
               were
               in
               deed
               the
               synagogue
               of
               Satan
               and
               the
               temple
               of
               Antichrist
               ?
               For
               that
               Antichrist
               should
               sit
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               synagogue
               of
               Satan
               ,
               what
               mysterie
               is
               there
               in
               it
               ?
               All
               the
               world
               would
               easily
               perceive
               ,
               that
               these
               agreed
               very
               well
               and
               most
               fitly
               togither
               .
               But
               for
               Antichrist
               to
               sit
               in
               Gods
               temple
               and
               Christs
               church
               ,
               this
               is
               in
               deed
               a
               mysterie
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             began
             in
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             but
             continued
             not
             therein
             alwayes
             :
             for
             when
             it
             was
             discerned
             ,
             the
             church
             eyther
             cast
             it
             out
             ,
             or
             soon
             degenerated
             into
             a
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             if
             it
             accepted
             Antichrist
             for
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Which
             I
             further
             manifest
             thus
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             
               As
               ye
               have
               heard
               that
               Antichrist
               shal
               come
               ,
               even
               now
               are
               there
               many
               Antichrists
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               went
               out
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               :
               for
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               us
               ,
               they
               would
               no
               doubt
               have
               continued
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               (
               they
               went
               out
               )
               that
               they
               might
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               all
               of
               us
               .
            
             
             
               Who
               is
               a
               lyer
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               denyeth
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ?
               he
               is
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               denyeth
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               Whosoever
               denyeth
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               not
               the
               Father
               :
               1.
               
               Joh.
               2.
               18.
               19.
               22.
               23.
               
            
             This
             scripture
             teacheth
             us
             first
             that
             all
             hereticks
             departing
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             generally
             Antichrists
             ,
             though
             they
             reteyn
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             still
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             hereticks
             in
             th'Apostles
             time
             .
             2.
             
             That
             such
             are
             gone
             out
             from
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             deed
             none
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             as
             all
             hereticks
             have
             doen.
             3.
             
             That
             both
             teachers
             and
             people
             departed
             from
             the
             faith
             and
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Antichrists
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Bishops
             onely
             .
             4.
             
             That
             whosoever
             is
             Antichrist
             (
             especially
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             )
             he
             denyeth
             the
             Son
             (
             Christ
             )
             and
             consequently
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             apply
             these
             things
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             hierarchie
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whome
             mine
             opposite
             granteth
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             none
             of
             the
             Apostolik
             church
             ,
             but
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             same
             :
             but
             they
             are
             Antichrist
             (
             by
             my
             opposites
             owne
             confession
             :
             )
             Therfore
             they
             are
             none
             of
             th'Apostolik
             church
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             are
             both
             in
             and
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             heads
             ,
             teachers
             and
             principall
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             religion
             and
             worship
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             in
             or
             of
             the
             Apostolik
             christian
             church
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             :
             therfore
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             an
             apostolik
             Christian
             church
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             denyeth
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             :
             then
             is
             it
             Antichrist
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             )
             and
             so
             no
             true
             Christian
             church
             .
             But
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             denyeth
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             :
             therfore
             it
             is
             no
             true
             Christian
             church
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Pope
             &
             his
             hierarchie
             deny
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             then
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             also
             denyeth
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             beleeve
             as
             the
             Pope
             and
             hierarchie
             beleeveth
             ,
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             religion
             with
             their
             preists
             .
             But
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             deny
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             otherweise
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             (
             as
             mine
             opposite
             sayth
             they
             are
             :
             )
             therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             also
             denyeth
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             Now
             seing
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             it
             should
             cōtinue
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             otherweise
             then
             by
             lying
             pretext
             and
             ostentation
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               mysterie
               of
               inquitie
            
             ,
             if
             men
             could
             comprehend
             it
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             being
             at
             first
             Christs
             true
             church
             ,
             departed
             by
             degrees
             from
             the
             faith
             &
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             til
             they
             came
             joyntly
             
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             creatures
             ,
             idols
             and
             divils
             (
             Rev.
             ●
             .
             30.
             )
             and
             became
             a
             Beast
             (
             or
             Antichristian
             kingdome
             )
             yet
             with
             two
             hornes
             like
             the
             Lamb
             Christ
             (
             Rev.
             13.
             )
             &
             *
             blaspheming
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             &
             them
             that
             dwel
             in
             heaven
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             )
             they
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             are
             hereticks
             ;
             they
             pretend
             succession
             even
             from
             th
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             without
             change
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             sit
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             &
             none
             but
             they
             were
             the
             Temple
             and
             church
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Pope
             being
             the
             head
             of
             this
             sinfull
             corporation
             ,
             of
             this
             Beast
             or
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             exalting
             himself
             above
             God
             &
             Christ
             ,
             whiles
             yet
             he
             calleth
             himself
             Christs
             vicar
             ,
             and
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             strong
             delusion
             keepeth
             his
             people
             in
             beleef
             of
             lyes
             ,
             that
             togither
             with
             him
             
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               ,
               who
               beleeve
               not
               the
               trueth
               but
               have
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousnes
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Now
             where
             he
             objecteth
             ,
             
               what
               mysterie
               is
               there
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               should
               sit
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               Antichrist
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mysterie
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             doen
             by
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             and
             shew
             of
             Christianitie
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             
               after
               the
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               with
               all
               power
               and
               signes
               and
               lying
               wonders
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               deceivablenes
               of
               unrighteousnes
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Thes.
             9.
             10.
             
             And
             where
             he
             further
             sayth
             ,
             
               but
               for
               Antichrist
               to
               sit
               in
               Christs
               church
               ,
               this
               is
               in
               deed
               a
               mysterie
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             deed
             a
             contrarietie
             and
             impossibilitie
             (
             not
             a
             mysterie
             :
             )
             
               for
               no
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               masters
               ,
               Mat.
            
             6.
             24.
             
               of
               whom
               a
               man
               is
               overcome
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               is
               he
               brought
               in
               bondage
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
               to
               whom
            
             men
             yeild
             themselves
             
               servants
               to
               obey
               ,
               his
               servants
            
             they
             are
             to
             whom
             they
             obey
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             
             Now
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yeilding
             unto
             and
             obeying
             Antichrist
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             th'
             Apostles
             doctrine
             be
             true
             .
             And
             after
             mine
             opposites
             manner
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             an
             other
             ▪
             man
             might
             say
             ,
             seing
             Christianitie
             is
             the
             
               mystirie
               of
               godlines
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             as
             Antichristianitie
             is
             
               the
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             7.
             
             Christ
             must
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             :
             for
             for
             Christ
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             &
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             mysterie
             is
             there
             in
             it
             ?
             but
             for
             Christ
             to
             sit
             in
             Satans
             temple
             ,
             and
             Antichrists
             church
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             deed
             a
             mysterie
             .
             Were
             not
             this
             (
             think
             we
             )
             good
             reasoning
             ,
             to
             put
             darknes
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darknes
             ;
             Christ
             into
             Antichrists
             place
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             into
             Christs
             ;
             for
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             mysterie
             ?
             But
             they
             that
             have
             their
             eyes
             opened
             to
             read
             the
             mysterie
             that
             is
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             on
             
             †
             
               the
               forehead
            
             of
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             his
             church
             ,
             will
             soon
             espie
             this
             fraud
             :
             though
             others
             are
             bewitched
             with
             her
             painted
             face
             .
             For
             as
             Satan
             can
             transforme
             himself
             
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
            
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             can
             be
             
               transformed
               as
               the
               ministers
               of
               righteousnes
            
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             15.
             is
             it
             such
             a
             marvel
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             transforme
             his
             temple
             and
             church
             ,
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             church
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Divil
             stil
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             transformation
             ;
             so
             his
             Temple
             cōtinueth
             stil
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Divil
             ,
             and
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             how
             ever
             they
             are
             disguised
             with
             other
             names
             and
             habits
             .
             And
             to
             help
             a
             litle
             to
             the
             discerning
             of
             both
             these
             opposite
             mysteries
             of
             pietie
             and
             impietie
             :
             wee
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Kingdome
             beginneth
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             is
             perfected
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Antichrists
             kingdome
             beginneth
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             perfected
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Satan
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             having
             blinded
             the
             eyes
             of
             infidels
             ,
             who
             are
             dead
             in
             synns
             ,
             and
             walk
             *
             according
             to
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             aier
             :
             Christ
             by
             his
             Ministers
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             word
             of
             trueth
             ,
             the
             gospel
             ,
             causeth
             light
             to
             arise
             unto
             them
             ,
             openeth
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             turneth
             them
             †
             
               from
               darknes
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               among
               them
               which
               are
               sanctified
               by
               faith
            
             that
             is
             in
             him
             :
             and
             thus
             God
             delivereth
             them
             
               from
               the
               power
               of
               darknes
               ,
               and
               translateth
            
             them
             *
             
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               his
               beloved
               son
               .
            
             Then
             cometh
             Satan
             by
             Antichrists
             ,
             which
             are
             his
             ministers
             ,
             †
             privily
             crept
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             “
             lying
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             Antichrists
             gospel
             )
             he
             darkneth
             the
             mindes
             of
             them
             that
             have
             not
             received
             ‘*
             
               the
               love
               of
               the
               trueth
            
             ,
             and
             turneth
             them
             back
             againe
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             *‘
             
               damnable
               heresies
            
             privily
             brought
             in
             draweth
             them
             
               even
               to
               deny
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
            
             and
             so
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             .
             Then
             doe
             “
             they
             goe
             out
             from
             the
             church
             ,
             &
             blaspheme
             †
             the
             way
             of
             trueth
             ,
             and
             togither
             with
             the
             Beast
             ,
             doe
             Ԡ
             warr
             against
             Christ
             :
             whom
             yet
             in
             name
             and
             pretense
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             honour
             and
             serve
             ,
             so
             accomplishing
             the
             mysterie
             of
             their
             iniquitie
             ,
             unto
             assured
             damnation
             ,
             if
             they
             turne
             not
             againe
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             thing
             not
             being
             observed
             ,
             how
             Christ
             beginneth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             draweth
             men
             out
             of
             it
             into
             his
             church
             ;
             and
             Antichrist
             beginneth
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             &
             draweth
             men
             out
             of
             it
             into
             the
             world
             againe
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Dragons
             taile
             ,
             draweth
             the
             starrs
             of
             heaven
             ,
             &
             ●●fteth
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             4.
             
             )
             mine
             opposite
             thought
             it
             absurditie
             
             and
             contradiction
             in
             me
             ,
             for
             writing
             thus
             ;
             *
             
               When
               th
               Apostle
               therfore
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               sitteth
               as
               God
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               first
               of
               their
               invading
               and
               destroying
               of
               Gods
               church
               and
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               heathens
               of
               old
            
             †
             
               dealt
               with
               Jerusalem
               and
               dwellers
               therin
               :
               secondly
               of
               their
               owne
               vayne
               ostentation
               ,
               whiles
               they
               will
               have
               it
               called
               the
               Christian
               catholik
               church
               ,
               and
               th
               :
               Pope
               the
               head
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             Vpon
             this
             ,
             he
             thus
             inveigheth
             :
          
           
             “
             
               What
               have
               we
               here
               ?
               Doth
               himself
               now
               by
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               vnderstand
               Gods
               church
               and
               people
               :
               yea
               such
               as
               was
               answerable
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               dwellers
               therin
               of
               old
               ?
               why
               then
               hath
               he
               so
               eagerly
               oppugned
               us
               hereabout
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             oppugne
             the
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             Antichrist
             destroyeth
             not
             ,
             but
             buildeth
             and
             adorneth
             as
             an
             alluring
             harlot
             :
             the
             Christian
             church
             which
             was
             in
             Rome
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             hath
             he
             invaded
             and
             destroyed
             long
             since
             ;
             for
             they
             then
             were
             *
             Saints
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             hateth
             :
             these
             now
             are
             worshipers
             of
             him
             and
             of
             idols
             &
             †
             Divils
             ;
             and
             are
             
               an
               habitation
               of
               Divils
            
             .
             So
             there
             is
             as
             much
             difference
             between
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             now
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             then
             :
             as
             between
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             now
             ,
             &
             the
             Bishops
             then
             :
             they
             were
             Christs
             ministers
             ,
             this
             now
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             himself
             confesseth
             .
             And
             what
             cause
             hath
             he
             to
             insult
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             got
             the
             victorie
             ?
             Let
             wise
             men
             judge
             .
             But
             he
             proceedeth
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Where
               can
               he
               shew
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               that
               sitting
               is
               put
               for
               invading
               or
               destroying
               &c.
               
               Otherwhere
               stil
               he
               teatheth
               that
               by
            
             sitting
             
               is
               meant
            
             abiding
             ,
             continuing
             ,
             dwelling
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             I
             cannot
             prove
             that
             sitting
             is
             put
             for
             invading
             or
             destroying
             :
             
             if
             I
             prove
             my
             assertion
             by
             other
             words
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             suffice
             ?
             The
             words
             
               Eiston
               Naon
               ,
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             may
             imply
             by
             a
             *
             figure
             ,
             his
             invading
             :
             and
             the
             person
             that
             invadeth
             being
             an
             enemy
             ,
             a
             theef
             ,
             a
             wolf
             ,
             implyeth
             his
             destroying
             ;
             for
             our
             Saviour
             sayth
             ,
             
               The
               theef
               cometh
               not
               but
               for
               to
               steale
               ,
               and
               to
               kill
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               .
            
             1
             Joh.
             10.
             10.
             
             The
             scripture
             often
             wanteth
             words
             ,
             easy
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             so
             here
             Paul
             sayth
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               that
               he
            
             (
             having
             entred
             )
             
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               sitteth
               as
               God.
            
             And
             if
             they
             regard
             not
             my
             exposition
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             his
             on
             whom
             they
             so
             much
             rely
             ,
             Mr.
             Iunius
             I
             mean
             ,
             who
             so
             explaineth
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               testimonie
               of
               signe
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               Invading
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shal
               sit
               as
               God.
               Jun.
               Animad
               vers
               .
               in
               Bellarm.
               Controv.
            
             3.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             not
             .
             18.
             
             But
             what
             if
             I
             confirme
             it
             by
             the
             word
             sitting
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             so
             unlikely
             ?
             In
             Esai
             .
             14.
             13.
             the
             Prophet
             upbraideth
             the
             
             king
             of
             Babylon
             thus
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               sayd
               in
               thine
               hart
               ,
               J
               wil
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               &c.
               
               J
               wil
               sit
               also
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               in
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               North
            
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             mount
             Sion
             where
             Gods
             temple
             was
             .
             But
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             Nebuchadnezars
             invading
             of
             Ierusalem
             to
             spoile
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             historie
             sheweth
             ,
             2
             King.
             25.
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             Antichrists
             tyrannie
             against
             the
             church
             was
             lively
             figured
             .
             As
             for
             sitting
             to
             mean
             continuing
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             so
             often
             times
             ,
             yet
             not
             alwayes
             ;
             Christ
             sate
             upon
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             3.
             the
             disciples
             sate
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             2.
             yet
             dwelt
             they
             not
             ,
             or
             continued
             long
             there
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Babylonian
             invaded
             mount
             Sion
             to
             sit
             there
             ,
             he
             continued
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             having
             spoiled
             the
             citie
             ,
             burned
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             captived
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             returned
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             2
             King.
             25.
             so
             Antichrist
             spoiling
             Christian
             churches
             returneth
             to
             his
             *
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             his
             proper
             habitation
             ,
             which
             he
             wickedly
             boasteth
             to
             be
             the
             Sion
             ,
             Temple
             and
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Wheras
             mine
             opposite
             expounded
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             shewed
             not
             whether
             he
             meant
             a
             church
             particular
             ,
             or
             general
             and
             catholik
             ;
             I
             sayd
             for
             a
             particular
             church
             ,
             
               it
               wil
               not
               agree
               with
               the
               prophesies
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               whose
               citie
               or
               church
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               peoples
               ,
               kinreds
               ,
               tongues
               &
               nations
               ,
               doe
               dwell
               in
               the
               streets
               therof
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             8.
             9.
             
             He
             gainsayeth
             me
             thus
             :
          
           
             †
             
               First
               ,
               Still
               he
               calls
               that
               Antichrists
               church
               ,
               which
               th'
               Apostle
               calleth
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             his
             own
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             meaneth
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             that
             sitteth
             in
             it
             is
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             sitting
             he
             wil
             have
             to
             be
             continuing
             :
             and
             why
             may
             not
             I
             call
             that
             church
             wherin
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             continually
             as
             God
             ,
             
               Antichrists
               church
            
             ;
             yea
             though
             it
             were
             indeed
             Gods
             church
             as
             he
             supposeth
             .
             Seing
             the
             citie
             wherin
             Christ
             did
             but
             dwell
             ,
             was
             called
             
               his
               owne
               citie
               ,
               Mat.
            
             9.
             1.
             
             And
             that
             which
             God
             sayth
             ,
             
               in
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               kingdom
               ,
            
             1
             Chron.
             17.
             14.
             an
             other
             Prophet
             relateth
             it
             ,
             
               thine
               house
               and
               thy
               kingdome
            
             ,
             speaking
             to
             David
             the
             governour
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             16.
             
             Or
             to
             shew
             a
             fitter
             similitude
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             the
             Moabites
             
               the
               people
               of
               Chemosh
               ,
               Numb
               .
            
             ●1
             .
             29.
             because
             they
             worshiped
             Chemosh
             for
             their
             God
             ;
             so
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             which
             worshipeth
             Antichrist
             ,
             is
             fitly
             called
             Antichrists
             church
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               How
               will
               he
               prove
               that
               the
               Beasts
               citie
               Rev
               11.
               8.
               is
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             himself
             that
             expoundeth
             the
             
               Templ
               ▪
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               church
               ▪
            
             
             and
             in
             special
             the
             Lateran
             church
             in
             Rome
             ,
             where
             the
             Pope
             is
             parish
             priest
             .
             I
             shew
             by
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             that
             the
             Popes
             parish
             is
             a
             larger
             citie
             or
             church
             then
             eyther
             that
             Lateran
             parish
             or
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             even
             over
             many
             nations
             ;
             and
             so
             can
             not
             be
             a
             particular
             church
             such
             as
             Christ
             instituted
             ;
             but
             a
             new
             catholik
             church
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             devised
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             it
             accounted
             the
             Temple
             and
             church
             of
             God.
             Here
             mine
             opposite
             ,
             laboureth
             to
             finde
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Beasts
             citie
             and
             his
             church
             :
             but
             all
             in
             vaine
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             reasoneth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             †
             
               This
               citie
               in
               Rev.
            
             11.
             8.
             
               is
               spiritually
               called
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               .
               But
               the
               church
               is
               here
               called
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Court
               without
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Citie
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             then
             he
             granteth
             that
             the
             same
             church
             may
             be
             called
             both
             a
             temple
             &
             a
             citie
             :
             so
             the
             diverse
             name
             helpeth
             him
             nothing
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             that
             Antichrists
             church
             is
             called
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             which
             was
             an
             whole
             countrie
             :
             let
             men
             now
             judge
             how
             fitly
             mine
             opposite
             hath
             confined
             Antichrists
             church
             within
             the
             Laterane
             parish
             ,
             a
             corner
             in
             Rome
             .
             Shall
             we
             rather
             beleeve
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             Thirdly
             that
             is
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               citie
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             2.
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             the
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             )
             tread
             under
             foot
             ,
             as
             destroyed
             and
             wast
             :
             wheras
             the
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             is
             a
             great
             citie
             called
             Babylon
             ,
             sumptuously
             builded
             ,
             garnished
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             mainteyned
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             and
             that
             is
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             all
             know
             :
             and
             of
             the
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             now
             our
             controversie
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             
               This
               great
               citie
               is
               that
               where
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             8.
             
             
               Now
               all
               know
               that
               he
               was
               crucified
               in
               and
               vnder
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               citie
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               he
               was
               condemned
               by
               Pontius
               Pilate
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             thing
             he
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             citie
             mentioned
             in
             Rev
             ,
             11.
             8.
             is
             a
             civil
             politie
             ,
             as
             when
             Rome
             killed
             Christ
             ;
             and
             not
             an
             ecclesiastical
             politie
             or
             church
             .
             But
             he
             laboureth
             in
             the
             winde
             :
             for
             the
             citie
             is
             such
             as
             is
             the
             Beast
             or
             kingdome
             :
             the
             Beast
             is
             a
             spiritual
             politie
             most
             synful
             ,
             for
             it
             commeth
             out
             of
             the
             
               bottomles
               pit
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             7.
             that
             is
             from
             the
             Divil
             ;
             wheras
             all
             Civil
             polities
             are
             from
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             heathens
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             2.
             
             Secondly
             he
             should
             have
             knowen
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Citie
             which
             was
             a
             civil
             politie
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             &
             killed
             him
             :
             is
             now
             subordinate
             to
             an
             ecclesiastical
             politie
             ,
             church
             ,
             or
             Papacie
             ;
             and
             stil
             crucifieth
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             .
          
           
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             
               This
               citie
               is
               that
               which
               was
               the
               Dragons
               throne
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               given
               to
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             13.
             2.
             
             
               But
               this
               was
               the
               citie
               ,
               not
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Neyther
               J
               think
               wil
               these
               men
               themselves
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               was
               the
               Dragons
               throne
               ,
               or
               was
               by
               the
               Dragon
               given
               to
               the
               beast
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             citie
             or
             politie
             which
             the
             Dragon
             gave
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             was
             civil
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             subjected
             to
             ,
             or
             become
             ecclesiastical
             :
             for
             the
             citie
             of
             Rome
             is
             now
             by
             profession
             Christen
             ,
             which
             of
             old
             was
             heathen
             :
             and
             by
             professed
             Christians
             (
             namely
             the
             Pope
             &
             his
             church
             )
             are
             those
             witnesses
             of
             God
             killed
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             7.
             8.
             so
             their
             corpses
             lye
             unburied
             in
             the
             streets
             of
             the
             beasts
             citie
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             Antichrists
             church
             or
             politie
             ,
             which
             reacheth
             over
             many
             nations
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
             
               This
               citie
               also
               is
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               Babylon
               the
               great
               citie
               spoken
               of
               Rev.
            
             16.
             10.
             19.
             
             &
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             
               chapt
               .
               which
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               Rome
               and
               dominion
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             this
             citie
             is
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             dominion
             therof
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             spiritual
             politie
             or
             church
             :
             for
             who
             hath
             dominion
             now
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             the
             pretended
             vicar
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             who
             but
             he
             hath
             killed
             those
             Martyrs
             ,
             within
             his
             Diocese
             or
             Bishoprick
             ,
             which
             reacheth
             over
             many
             kingdoms
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             5.
             
             
               This
               citie
               is
               the
               woman
               that
               sitteth
               on
               seven-mountains
               ,
               Reve.
            
             17.
             9.
             18.
             
             
               And
               the
               citie
               ,
               not
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               built
               on
            
             7.
             mountaines
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ,
             the
             same
             heathen
             citie
             which
             was
             first
             set
             on
             seven
             hills
             ;
             is
             now
             a
             pretended
             Christian
             citie
             ,
             sitting
             still
             on
             her
             7
             hills
             :
             and
             being
             a
             Christian
             in
             name
             ,
             hath
             killed
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             by
             her
             Popes
             power
             ecclesiastical
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             seat
             in
             her
             ,
             but
             his
             Dragons
             pawes
             reach
             into
             farr
             countries
             .
             This
             citie
             ,
             the
             woman
             on
             7.
             hills
             ,
             is
             shee
             that
             hath
             
               made
               the
               inhabiters
               of
               the
               earth
               drunk
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               her
               ●ornication
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             and
             who
             but
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             doen
             this
             ?
          
           
             
               Obj.
               6.
               
               This
               citie
               hath
               7.
               kings
               or
               kindes
               of
               government
               &c.
               by
               Kings
               ,
               Consuls
               ,
               Dictators
               ,
               Decemvirs
               &
               Tribunes
               (
               ceased
               before
               Johns
               time
               )
               Emperours
               ▪
               (
               when
               Iohn
               lived
               )
               and
               Popes
               (
               not
               then
               come
               :
               )
               But
               how
               should
               this
               be
               found
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               before
               Johns
               tyme
               ;
               and
               therfore
               could
               not
               have
               5.
               
               Kings
               or
               kindes
               of
               government
               then
               fallen
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Ill
             doe
             they
             thrive
             ,
             that
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             .
             Here
             himself
             confesseth
             the
             Popes
             goverment
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             :
             now
             the
             Popes
             goverment
             or
             papacie
             ,
             is
             an
             ecclesiastical
             monarchie
             ;
             by
             it
             were
             the
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             slayn
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             shewed
             .
             
             As
             for
             seven
             goverments
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             papacie
             ,
             is
             absurd
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             to
             seek
             7.
             kindes
             of
             goverment
             in
             one
             .
             But
             six
             are
             gone
             and
             the
             seventh
             remayneth
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             That
             citie
             or
             politie
             which
             once
             was
             heathen
             ,
             now
             Christian
             in
             name
             (
             Antichristian
             in
             deed
             ;
             )
             which
             the
             Pope
             menageth
             :
             is
             the
             malignant
             church
             that
             killeth
             Gods
             witnesses
             ,
             amongst
             
               peoples
               ,
               kinreds
               ,
               tongues
               and
               nations
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
               9.
               
            
             Therfore
             it
             can
             not
             be
             restreyned
             to
             one
             particular
             congregation
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               7.
               
               This
               citie
               is
               that
               which
               reigned
               over
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               in
               Johns
               time
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               8.
               
               And
               that
               not
               the
               church
               but
               the
               citie
               of
               Rome
               so
               reigned
               when
               John
               wrote
               ,
               all
               doe
               acknowledge
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             ,
             that
             the
             citie
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             now
             reigneth
             by
             the
             Pope
             the
             head
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             all
             doe
             acknowledge
             .
             And
             the
             killing
             of
             those
             witnesses
             Rev.
             11.
             was
             not
             in
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             but
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             citie
             or
             politie
             of
             Rome
             was
             become
             Christian
             in
             name
             and
             title
             .
             To
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             in
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             therfore
             it
             is
             not
             so
             now
             ;
             is
             dallying
             ,
             rather
             then
             sound
             reasoning
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             8.
             
             
               Finally
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himself
               putteth
               difference
               between
               this
               citie
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               therin
               ,
               Rev.
               18.
               4.
               as
               of
               old
               ,
               in
               Babylon
               of
               Chalde●
               .
               Ier.
               50.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             what
             can
             he
             inferr
             thereupon
             ?
             It
             was
             not
             Gods
             people
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             killed
             those
             witnesses
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             but
             it
             was
             Babylon
             that
             killed
             those
             witnesses
             ,
             Gods
             people
             therin
             .
             Because
             Gods
             people
             killed
             not
             those
             witnesses
             ,
             but
             the
             Beast
             in
             his
             catholik
             citie
             or
             church
             :
             therfore
             (
             thinks
             he
             )
             that
             citie
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             is
             not
             his
             church
             ;
             a
             fayre
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             †
             
               Note
               here
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               great
               citie
               ,
               is
               meant
               not
               onely
               the
               citie
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               jurisdiction
               ,
               authority
               and
               dominion
               therof
               ,
               how
               farr
               soever
               extended
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             a
             good
             note
             ,
             and
             worth
             the
             marking
             :
             for
             the
             great
             citie
             being
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             ;
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             extents
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             reach
             further
             then
             the
             materiall
             walls
             of
             Rome
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             nations
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Popes
             religion
             :
             and
             therfore
             to
             bound
             it
             within
             the
             Lateran
             parish
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             to
             restreyn
             that
             which
             God
             sheweth
             to
             be
             more
             large
             .
             It
             were
             a
             happy
             day
             ,
             if
             the
             Popes
             unruly
             power
             ,
             were
             limited
             within
             the
             Lateran
             parish
             ,
             and
             his
             jurisdiction
             reached
             no
             further
             .
             But
             he
             must
             have
             a
             larger
             scope
             to
             range
             in
             yet
             a
             while
             :
             and
             weak
             warriers
             are
             they
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             plead
             for
             his
             whorish
             church
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             most
             gladly
             have
             proved
             :
             and
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             ,
             Babylon
             wil
             not
             fall
             ,
             til
             it
             be
             otherweise
             battered
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             †
             
               Where
               yet
               observe
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               being
               fallen
               into
               deep
               apostasie
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               sitting
               ther
               in
               as
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               that
               citie
               for
               his
               throne
               :
               the
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               of
               this
               citie
               ,
               are
               also
               applied
               to
               the
               apostate
               estate
               of
               that
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               churches
               that
               are
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               prelacie
               of
               that
               Sea
               ,
               whersoever
               ,
               and
               of
               whatsoever
               people
               ,
               kinred
               ,
               tongue
               or
               nation
               they
               be
               :
               &c.
               
               But
               shall
               wee
               therfore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               4.
               may
               not
               be
               understood
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             glorious
             is
             the
             trueth
             ,
             that
             forceth
             those
             to
             yeild
             ,
             that
             fight
             against
             it
             .
             His
             former
             reasons
             (
             that
             by
             the
             Citie
             in
             Rev.
             ●1
             .
             8.
             the
             church
             was
             not
             meant
             ,
             )
             he
             now
             frustrateth
             himself
             .
             But
             still
             he
             cleaveth
             to
             his
             first
             plea
             ,
             
               The
               temple
               of
               God
               1
               Thes.
               2.
               is
               the
               church
               of
               God.
            
             I
             may
             answer
             hereto
             ,
             as
             God
             by
             Ieremy
             did
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
               Trust
               not
               in
               lying
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               these
               :
               Ier.
               7.
               4.
               
            
             Our
             dispute
             is
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             Paul
             calleth
             it
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ;
             whether
             as
             the
             true
             temple
             builded
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             false
             temple
             builded
             in
             Samaria
             by
             the
             Apostate
             Israelites
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophet
             calleth
             
               the
               house
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               Amos
               2.
               8.
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             this
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             faine
             he
             would
             have
             this
             Romish
             temple
             of
             apostate
             Papists
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             temple
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             notwithstanding
             their
             
               deep
               apostasie
            
             ,
             are
             Gods
             true
             church
             ,
             
               under
               his
               covenant
            
             :
             which
             I
             deny
             ,
             and
             have
             before
             disproved
             ;
             and
             Paul
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             ,
             counteth
             them
             among
             
               those
               that
               perish
            
             ,
             for
             beleeving
             lyes
             ,
             &
             which
             shal
             be
             damned
             for
             not
             beleeving
             the
             trueth
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             and
             Christ
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             being
             worshipers
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             
               their
               names
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               l●fe
               .
               Rev.
               13.
               8.
               
               &
               17.
               8.
            
             but
             they
             
               shal
               be
               tormented
               in
               fyre
               and
               brimstone
            
             for
             ever
             ,
             Revel
             .
             14.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             and
             that
             the
             whorish
             church
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               harlots
               and
               abominations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               drunken
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saincts
               and
               of
               the
               martyrs
               of
               Jesus
            
             shal
             be
             destroyed
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Rev.
               17.
               5.
               6.
               
               &
               18.
               21.
               
            
             And
             who
             now
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             their
             right
             eye
             blinded
             ,
             wil
             not
             rather
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Samaritans
             Temple
             ,
             then
             Solomons
             ;
             though
             in
             pretence
             and
             colour
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             And
             seing
             every
             true
             church
             now
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             congregation
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             but
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             a
             
             new
             found
             catholik
             church
             ,
             spred
             over
             many
             nations
             under
             one
             head
             &
             Bishop
             the
             Pope
             :
             it
             can
             not
             possibly
             be
             Christs
             true
             church
             ,
             having
             neyther
             the
             constitution
             ,
             faith
             ,
             worship
             ,
             ministerie
             ,
             order
             or
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             of
             his
             enemie
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Wheras
             I
             formerly
             wrote
             ,
             *
             
               Neyther
               is
               that
            
             (
             if
             they
             meane
             a
             particular
             church
             )
             
               answerable
               to
               the
               Temple
               in
               Israel
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               for
               one
               synagogue
               ,
               but
               for
            
             †
             
               the
               whole
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               for
               the
            
             ‘*
             
               Gentiles
               that
               came
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               through
               the
               world
               .
            
             To
             this
             he
             sayth
             ;
          
           
             *‘
             
               How
               greatly
               forgets
               he
               himself
               ,
               and
               how
               presently
               ,
               seing
               but
               a
               line
               before
               he
               sayd
               ,
               the
               Temple
               figured
               not
               onely
               the
               catholik
               or
               universal
               church
               ,
               Ephe
               .
               2.
               21.
               but
               also
               every
               particular
               church
               by
               proportion
               ,
               1
               Corint
               .
               3.
               16.
               17.
               
               And
               may
               we
               not
               then
               apply
               it
               to
               that
               wherof
               it
               was
               a
               figure
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             :
             for
             mine
             opposite
             granteth
             that
             the
             Temple
             was
             
               primarily
               a
               figure
               Christ
            
             :
             but
             so
             to
             apply
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             himself
             thinketh
             not
             fit
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             some
             where
             it
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             applyed
             :
             but
             considering
             that
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             wherin
             Antichrist
             now
             sitteth
             is
             a
             catholik
             church
             spred
             over
             many
             nations
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             prophesied
             
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
               9.
            
             )
             I
             think
             the
             applying
             of
             Pauls
             words
             in
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             to
             a
             particular
             church
             ,
             is
             neyther
             fitting
             to
             the
             type
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             prophesie
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             which
             we
             see
             at
             this
             day
             .
             The
             priests
             in
             Israel
             figured
             Christ
             chiefly
             ,
             secondarily
             Christians
             ,
             
               Rev.
               1.
               6.
            
             
             But
             to
             apply
             those
             things
             which
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Priests
             in
             
               Heb.
               10.
               11.
               12.
            
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             were
             not
             onely
             unfitting
             ,
             but
             heretical
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             *
             
               The
               Candlesticks
               and
               Lamps
               were
               set
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               was
               a
               golden
               Candlestick
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               primitive
               churches
               ;
               and
               this
               man
               himself
               sayth
               definitely
            
             †
             
               the
               true
               churches
               were
               many
               of
               them
               apostate
               when
               John
               wrote
               ;
               whom
               yet
               notwithstanding
               Christ
               acknowledgeth
               to
               be
            
             
             golden
             candlesticks
             .
             
               In
               any
               of
               which
               ,
               of
               Antichrist
               had
               sit
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               I
               suppose
               this
               man
               would
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               his
               sitting
               then
               should
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               :
               whether
               it
               were
               considered
               as
               a
               particular
               candlestick
               it self
               ,
               or
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               great
               &
               general
               candlestick
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Candlesticks
             were
             churches
             in
             the
             Temple
             the
             church
             :
             then
             the
             Temple
             in
             such
             respect
             is
             the
             catholick
             church
             ,
             for
             one
             particular
             church
             is
             not
             in
             an
             other
             .
             2.
             
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             was
             a
             golden
             candlestick
             in
             th'Apostles
             time
             :
             and
             I
             think
             mine
             opposite
             would
             not
             deny
             but
             then
             also
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             a
             *
             starr
             in
             Christs
             right
             hand
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Bishop
             
             is
             a
             starr
             fallen
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             :
             why
             then
             may
             not
             the
             church
             be
             fallen
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             Paul
             forewarned
             ,
             
               Rom.
               11.
               22.
            
             
             )
             and
             the
             candlestick
             removed
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
            
             except
             Rome
             have
             a
             privilege
             above
             all
             other
             cities
             ,
             because
             it
             crucified
             Christ.
             3.
             
             I
             grant
             also
             that
             the
             true
             churches
             apostate
             in
             
               Rev.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
            
             were
             still
             
               golden
               candlesticks
            
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             rustie
             :
             but
             I
             would
             have
             it
             likewise
             graunted
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             other
             churches
             but
             copper
             candlesticks
             ,
             though
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             golden
             ;
             namely
             such
             Antichristian
             haeretical
             synagogues
             ,
             as
             of
             whom
             it
             might
             be
             sayd
             ,
             
               They
               went
               out
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               ,
               1.
               
               Joh.
               2.
               18.
               19.
               
            
             And
             if
             those
             petty
             Antichrists
             were
             no
             golden
             candlesticks
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             with
             his
             synagogue
             ,
             be
             a
             golden
             candlestick
             ;
             for
             he
             farr
             exceedeth
             them
             in
             idolatrie
             ,
             heresie
             and
             impietie
             .
             That
             Antichrist
             could
             sit
             in
             any
             true
             church
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             sitteth
             now
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             namely
             
               as
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             beleeved
             with
             his
             lyes
             ,
             worshiped
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             ;
             I
             utterly
             deny
             :
             for
             that
             church
             that
             so
             doeth
             ,
             departeth
             from
             Christ
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             
               denyeth
               both
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               22.
               23.
            
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             particular
             church
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             general
             ,
             it
             skilleth
             not
             :
             universalitie
             in
             worshiping
             the
             Beast
             ,
             causeth
             but
             universalitie
             of
             damnation
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13.
               16.
               17.
               
               &
               14
               ▪
               9.
               10.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               Wheras
               he
               would
               be
               taught
            
             how
             that
             whorish
             company
             that
             worship
             the
             Beast
             and
             Dragon
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             true
             catholik
             church
             and
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               though
               that
               which
               J
               noted
               before
               be
               sufficient
               for
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ;
               yet
               let
               him
               first
               remember
               ,
               how
               but
               a
               litle
               before
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               the
            
             catholik
             church
             of
             the
             now
             Romish
             religion
             ,
             
               as
               themselves
               describe
               it
            
             ,
             hath
             one
             part
             therof
             on
             earth
             ,
             an
             other
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             a
             third
             part
             in
             heaven
             :
             
               and
               now
               here
               he
               speaketh
               onely
               of
               such
               as
               are
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               such
               as
               worship
               the
               Dragon
               and
               beast
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               4.
               wheras
               the
               catholik
               church
               in
               deed
               conteyneth
               all
               churches
               &
               people
               of
               God
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             By
             this
             then
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             lyeth
             apparantly
             ,
             when
             she
             calleth
             her self
             the
             catholik
             church
             :
             and
             therfore
             is
             not
             the
             true
             church
             or
             Temple
             of
             God.
             But
             I
             would
             be
             taught
             in
             deed
             ,
             how
             that
             whorish
             company
             here
             on
             earth
             which
             worship
             the
             Beast
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             true
             church
             eyther
             universall
             or
             particular
             .
          
           
             Here
             first
             he
             asketh
             whither
             I
             think
             
               there
               was
               no
               other
               churches
               of
            
             
             
               Christians
               catholik
               or
               particular
               wherin
               Antichrist
               sate
               since
               th'apostasie
               of
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               worshiped
               the
               Dragon
               and
               the
               beast
               ?
               And
               who
               then
               were
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               those
               that
               dwelt
               in
               heaven
               ,
               whom
               the
               beast
               blasphemed
               ,
               and
               the
               saintes
               with
               whom
               he
               made
               warr
               42.
               monethes
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               5.
               6.
               7.
               and
               of
               what
               church
               they
               were
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             seemeth
             to
             use
             the
             word
             sit
             in
             two
             senses
             ;
             1.
             for
             oppressing
             ,
             blaspheming
             ,
             killing
             the
             Saincts
             that
             resisted
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             2.
             for
             quiet
             governing
             and
             having
             in
             subjection
             the
             wicked
             that
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             him
             :
             with
             such
             aequivocations
             his
             writings
             are
             too
             full
             .
             Such
             churches
             or
             persons
             as
             resisted
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             blasphemed
             and
             killed
             :
             they
             were
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             there
             is
             no
             question
             .
             But
             the
             other
             sort
             given
             over
             of
             God
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             as
             God
             ,
             like
             as
             he
             sheweth
             him self
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             catholik
             or
             particular
             :
             and
             of
             such
             is
             the
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             now
             i●
             question
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Saincts
             that
             dwell
             in
             heaven
             ,
             whom
             Antichrist
             blasphemeth
             :
             they
             are
             where
             he
             is
             no●
             ▪
             in
             the
             true
             church
             out
             of
             which
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             his
             ;
             and
             therfore
             doth
             he
             persecute
             them
             .
             The
             scripture
             by
             him
             cite●
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13.
               6.
            
             yieldeth
             a
             strong
             argument
             against
             his
             purpose
             ,
             thus
             .
             The
             true
             Tabernacle
             ,
             church
             and
             heavenly
             people
             ,
             are
             blasphemed
             and
             warred
             against
             by
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             church
             of
             Rome
             now
             ,
             is
             not
             blasphemed
             and
             warred
             against
             by
             Antichrist
             ,
             but
             blessed
             commended
             &
             mainteyned
             .
             Therfore
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             now
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             tabernacle
             ,
             church
             or
             heavenly
             people
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Jerusalem
               came
               to
               be
               a
            
             *
             
               h●●l●t
               ,
               old
               in
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               the
               Jewes
               to
               be
               a
            
             †
             
               synfull
               nation
               laden
               with
               iniquitie
               &c.
            
             “
             
               sonns
               of
               the
               sorceress
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               ●he
               adulterer
               and
               the
               wh●re
               ;
               a
            
             *‘
             
               rebellious
               people
               &c
            
             “
             
               transgressing
               after
               all
               the
               abominations
               of
               the
               heathens
               and
               polluting
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               they
               were
               stil
               notwithstanding
               the
               citie
               ,
               people
               and
               temple
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Esai
               .
               1.
               3.
               
               &
               3.
               12.
               with
               Ier.
               50.
               28.
               
               &
               51.
               11
               35.
               36.
               45.
               50.
               51.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             One
             findeth
             a
             dead
             and
             stinking
             carkess
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             a
             living
             man
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Such
             an
             one
             was
             so
             and
             so
             diseased
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             burn●ng
             ague
             ,
             the
             palsie
             ,
             dropsie
             ,
             the
             gangrene
             &
             the
             plague
             :
             yet
             was
             he
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             therfore
             this
             is
             likewise
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             mould
             of
             mine
             opposites
             argument
             .
             For
             the
             Papists
             the
             worshipers
             of
             the
             Beast
             are
             sayd
             of
             God
             to
             be
             
               dead
               men
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               4.
               
               ●
               .
            
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             
               first
               resurrection
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             *
             dead
             in
             syn
             ,
             not
             revived
             by
             Christ
             :
             now
             to
             prove
             them
             alive
             ,
             examples
             of
             other
             
             persons
             and
             peoples
             of
             Israel
             are
             alleaged
             ;
             who
             because
             they
             were
             great
             synners
             ,
             but
             not
             dead
             in
             syn
             ,
             therfore
             these
             dead
             men
             under
             Antichrist
             ,
             must
             be
             living
             also
             .
             He
             hath
             been
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             whiles
             they
             continued
             Gods
             Church
             though
             greatly
             corrupted
             ,
             are
             not
             fit
             resemblances
             of
             Antichrists
             church
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             no
             where
             Iudea
             ,
             but
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             Wheras
             I
             sayd
             ,
             †
             
               The
               very
               word
               Temple
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             that
             wherin
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             as
             God
             ,
             )
             
               leadeth
               us
               to
               understand
               Antichrists
               church
               to
               be
               but
               a
               counterfeit
               :
            
             shewing
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             in
             Israel
             was
             not
             the
             church
             or
             people
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             sacramentall
             signe
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               6.
               2.
            
             and
             of
             his
             inward
             dwelling
             in
             their
             harts
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
               
               &
               2.
               22.
            
             so
             Antichrists
             temple
             is
             an
             outward
             shew
             of
             his
             presence
             with
             that
             seduced
             people
             ,
             in
             whose
             harts
             he
             dwelleth
             by
             popish
             faith
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             spirit
             of
             error
             carying
             them
             to
             damnation
             :
             &c.
             
               Rev.
               13.
               4.
               14.
               
               &
               16.
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
               2
               
               Thes.
               2.
               10.
               11.
               
            
             He
             answereth
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               Then
               when
               th'Apostle
               sayth
               to
               the
               church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               ye
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3
               16.
               his
               meaning
               should
               be
               according
               to
               this
               glose
               ,
               ye
               are
               a
               counterfeit
               church
               .
               And
               when
               Christ
               sayd
               ,
            
             Destroy
             this
             Temple
             ,
             
               Joh.
               ●
               .
               19.
               speaking
               of
               his
               bodie
               ;
               the
               word
            
             Temple
             
               should
               lead
               us
               to
               understand
               Christs
               body
               to
               be
               but
               a
               counterfeyt
               .
            
          
           
             Would
             any
             man
             of
             good
             understanding
             and
             affection
             have
             made
             such
             inferences
             upon
             my
             words
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             very
             word
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             Baal
             ,
             and
             of
             images
             made
             with
             mens
             hands
             ,
             lead
             us
             to
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             but
             counterfeyt
             gods
             :
             or
             would
             any
             adversary
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             so
             spoken
             of
             Baal
             and
             the
             word
             God
             which
             is
             applied
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               1
               King.
               18.
               27.
            
             have
             wrested
             my
             reason
             against
             the
             true
             God
             ?
             But
             sundry
             such
             abuses
             I
             beare
             ,
             and
             forbeare
             to
             reply
             unto
             ;
             because
             my
             opposite
             cannot
             now
             heare
             his
             reproof
             :
             and
             to
             other
             men
             it
             would
             be
             fruitless
             .
          
           
             Hetherto
             of
             th'Apostles
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             touching
             
               the
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             there
             also
             spoken
             of
             ,
             mine
             opposer
             in
             the
             second
             proposition
             of
             his
             argument
             fore-set
             downe
             ,
             sayth
             .
             
               But
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               with
               his
               hierarchie
               ,
               is
            
             (
             by
             †
             
               their
               own
               graunt
            
             )
             
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               here
               speaketh
               .
            
             Other
             proof
             of
             this
             position
             he
             giveth
             none
             ,
             but
             sayth
             I
             grant
             it
             ;
             which
             in
             his
             understanding
             I
             have
             not
             granted
             .
             For
             he
             so
             divideth
             the
             Pope
             and
             hierarchie
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             *
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
            
             )
             from
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             he
             maketh
             the
             one
             ,
             Antichrist
             and
             Man
             of
             syn
             :
             the
             other
             Christians
             ,
             
             and
             men
             of
             grace
             ;
             which
             how
             it
             can
             be
             ,
             when
             both
             parties
             are
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             worship
             ,
             religion
             it
             passeth
             my
             slender
             capacitie
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Bishops
             priests
             and
             deacons
             have
             one
             faith
             &
             religion
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             knowen
             they
             have
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             have
             the
             true
             Christian
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             though
             corrupted
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             are
             still
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             sealed
             of
             God
             therin
             by
             baptisme
             :
             how
             should
             not
             the
             same
             faith
             give
             life
             to
             the
             priests
             or
             hierarchie
             ,
             as
             it
             doeth
             to
             the
             people
             ?
             And
             then
             ,
             though
             the
             hierarchie
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               who
               opposeth
               and
               exalteth
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               worshiped
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               3.
            
             yet
             they
             shall
             also
             be
             true
             Christians
             ,
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             my
             graunt
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             his
             reader
             to
             30.
             pages
             of
             my
             book
             at
             once
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             myss
             it
             in
             one
             ,
             he
             may
             suppose
             it
             is
             in
             an
             other
             ,
             for
             not
             one
             man
             of
             many
             ,
             wil
             read
             over
             so
             many
             leaves
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             onely
             .
             Well
             ,
             howsoever
             I
             wil
             not
             make
             nice
             to
             call
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             ,
             
               the
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             ;
             yea
             or
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             
               the
               man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             head
             of
             that
             sinfull
             corporation
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             exalted
             for
             almightynes
             &
             holynes
             :
             yet
             doe
             I
             not
             exclude
             the
             people
             from
             this
             body
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             hierarchie
             onely
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             would
             intimate
             .
             Nay
             the
             reader
             shall
             finde
             there
             the
             contrary
             ,
             most
             expressly
             :
             for
             in
             pag.
             76.
             
             I
             wrote
             thus
             .
             
               The
               Antichristian
               synagogue
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               called
               a
               Beast
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               11.
               which
               signifieth
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               23.
               it
               is
               named
               also
               a
               great
               citie
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
               which
               noteth
               the
               largenes
               of
               that
               politie
               and
               kingdom
               .
               Jt
               cometh
               up
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               11.
               as
               being
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               (
               which
               Christs
               kingdom
               ,
               that
               cometh
               down
               from
               heaven
               Rev.
               21.
               2.
               is
               not
               :
               )
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Man
               of
               syn
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               3.
               and
               a
               great
               whore
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               1.
               whose
               head
               is
               Abaddon
               or
               a
               Apollyon
               ,
               Rev.
               9.
               11.
               the
               destroyer
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               himself
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               3.
               and
               they
               that
               folow
               him
               ,
               are
               the
               children
               of
               damnation
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               12.
               
            
             Againe
             in
             pag.
             83.
             
             I
             doe
             not
             onely
             shew
             mine
             ,
             but
             mine
             opposers
             owne
             judgment
             heretofore
             saying
             ;
             She
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             )
             
               being
               in
               this
               forlorne
               estate
               ,
               she
               is
               but
               a
               lump
               of
               syn
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               syn
               ,
               2
               Thes
               2.
               3.
               
               a
               child
               of
               perdition
               .
               The
               Beast
               is
               not
               one
               person
               ,
               but
               a
               kingdom
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               11.
               
               Dan.
               7.
               23.
               and
               Mr.
               Iohnson
               himself
               hath
               acknowledged
               more
               then
               once
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               ,
               is
               the
               false
               church
               (
               and
               religion
               )
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               compared
               to
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               consisting
               of
               all
               the
               partes
               togither
               .
               Treat
               ▪
               of
               the
               Minist
               .
               against
               Mr.
               Hilders
               .
               p.
               7.
               
               Apolog.
               p.
               109.
               
            
          
           
           
             How
             faithfully
             now
             myne
             opposite
             hath
             dealt
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             seem
             my
             graunt
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             hierarchie
             apart
             from
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             all
             may
             see
             .
             As
             for
             his
             own
             former
             confession
             ,
             he
             passeth
             it
             over
             ,
             without
             approving
             or
             disproving
             what
             himself
             hath
             written
             .
          
           
             This
             point
             is
             of
             weight
             ,
             to
             give
             light
             to
             our
             controversie
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             priests
             and
             people
             ,
             be
             altogither
             a
             
               man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             &
             
               son
               of
               perdition
            
             ;
             then
             can
             not
             any
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             think
             they
             are
             a
             true
             Christian
             church
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             Gods
             grace
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             this
             therfore
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             sundry
             times
             speaketh
             of
             a
             whole
             state
             or
             company
             ,
             both
             governours
             and
             people
             ,
             as
             of
             one
             person
             ,
             man
             ,
             woman
             ,
             or
             child
             :
             as
             in
             
               Hos
               1.
               4.
               6.
               9.
            
             the
             three
             children
             
               Iezreel
               ,
               Lo-ruhamah
            
             ,
             and
             Lo-ammi
             ,
             signified
             the
             three
             estates
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             then
             shortly
             to
             follow
             .
             So
             in
             
               Rev.
               12.
               1.
            
             
             a
             woman
             signifieth
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             in
             
               Rev.
               17.
            
             an
             other
             woman
             signifieth
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             even
             as
             in
             
               Prov.
               9.
               1.
               13.
            
             the
             same
             churches
             are
             set
             forth
             like
             two
             women
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Foolish
               woman
            
             .
             In
             
               Rev.
               12.
               5.
            
             the
             
               Man
               child
            
             which
             the
             woman
             brought
             forth
             ,
             meaneth
             a
             company
             of
             valiant
             Christians
             ;
             as
             further
             appeareth
             by
             comparing
             
               Esai
               .
               66.
               7.
               8.
            
             where
             the
             Woman
             that
             travelleth
             ,
             is
             called
             Sion
             ;
             and
             the
             
               man
               child
            
             in
             vers
             .
             7.
             are
             called
             Sions
             children
             in
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             Christ
             and
             Antichrist
             have
             their
             several
             churches
             ,
             so
             these
             ech
             of
             them
             are
             called
             
               a
               man
            
             :
             as
             in
             
               Ephes.
               2.
               15.
            
             
             Christ
             is
             there
             sayd
             
               to
               make
               in
               himself
               ,
               of
               twaine
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             two
             peoples
             ,
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             )
             
               one
               new
               man
            
             :
             where
             the
             whole
             church
             togither
             with
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             is
             called
             
               a
               new
               man.
            
             Accordingly
             ,
             Antichrist
             the
             Pope
             ,
             togither
             with
             his
             whole
             church
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               man
               of
               syn
            
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             
               new
               man
            
             the
             true
             Christian
             church
             ,
             Christ
             the
             head
             hath
             in
             all
             things
             the
             preheminence
             :
             so
             in
             the
             
               man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             the
             Antichristian
             church
             ,
             the
             Pope
             (
             Christs
             pretended
             vicar
             )
             hath
             in
             all
             things
             the
             preeminence
             ,
             exalted
             for
             power
             &
             pretended
             holynes
             .
             As
             the
             
               new
               man
            
             the
             Christian
             church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             in
             the
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             though
             some
             secret
             hypocrites
             and
             reprobates
             closely
             creep
             in
             among
             them
             here
             on
             earth
             :
             so
             the
             
               man
               of
               syn
            
             the
             Antichristian
             church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             estemed
             in
             the
             state
             of
             †
             damnation
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             Gods
             elect
             and
             hidden
             ones
             are
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Rev.
               18.
               4.
            
             
             And
             this
             man
             of
             syn
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             church
             ,
             sitteth
             
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             profession
             of
             Christ
             (
             whom
             the
             Temple
             
             chiefly
             figured
             )
             and
             of
             Christian
             religion
             and
             worship
             ,
             (
             even
             as
             this
             beast
             or
             kingdome
             hath
             
               two
               hornes
               like
               the
               Lamb
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13.
               11.
            
             
             )
             that
             so
             under
             the
             shew
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             
               after
               the
               effectual
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               with
               all
               power
               and
               signes
               and
               lying
               wonders
               (
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               9.
               
               Rev.
               13.
               13.
               14.
               
               )
            
             he
             may
             deceive
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fyre
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             sitting
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Other
             scriptures
             he
             *
             alleageth
             to
             confirme
             his
             cause
             ,
             as
             Manasses
             defiling
             Gods
             house
             ,
             
               2
               King.
               21.
            
             the
             Chaldeans
             defiling
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               Psalm
               .
               79.
            
             the
             king
             of
             Babylons
             sitting
             on
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             
               Esai
               .
               14.
            
             
             The
             prophets
             visions
             of
             the
             Temple
             polluted
             ,
             
               Ezek
               8.
            
             
             And
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             
               Dan.
               11.
            
             
             In
             all
             which
             places
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             But
             his
             error
             in
             applying
             this
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             manifested
             .
             For
             that
             Temple
             was
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             an
             outward
             ordinance
             of
             God
             set
             among
             his
             people
             :
             wheras
             in
             his
             understanding
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             wherin
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             is
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Temple
             was
             not
             infected
             with
             syn
             ,
             but
             the
             syn
             rested
             in
             the
             persons
             that
             worshiped
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             came
             into
             it
             ;
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             from
             
               Levit.
               16.
               16.
            
             
             Wheras
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             so
             infected
             with
             Antichrists
             syn
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             confesseth
             it
             to
             be
             †
             
               in
               most
               synfull
               and
               deep
               apostasie
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatress
               which
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               forsake
               .
            
             3.
             
             That
             temple
             merely
             suffred
             that
             misusage
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             synners
             ,
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             :
             even
             as
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Temple
             in
             his
             humanitie
             ,
             &
             true
             Christians
             his
             members
             have
             suffred
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             of
             old
             heathens
             and
             now
             Antichristians
             .
             But
             to
             make
             that
             temple
             a
             type
             of
             this
             malignant
             church
             ,
             which
             togither
             with
             her
             head
             the
             Pope
             ,
             persecuteth
             Christ
             and
             his
             saincts
             ,
             and
             worshipeth
             creatures
             ,
             idols
             and
             *
             Divils
             ;
             is
             altogither
             amyss
             .
             For
             so
             we
             might
             conclude
             thus
             :
             As
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             though
             it
             were
             defiled
             with
             the
             apostasie
             &
             idolatrie
             of
             the
             Iewes
             and
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             how
             great
             abomination
             soever
             ;
             yet
             continued
             Gods
             holy
             Temple
             still
             ;
             and
             could
             not
             by
             any
             impietie
             become
             the
             Temple
             of
             Antichrist
             or
             of
             Satan
             :
             so
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             defiled
             with
             apostasie
             idolatrie
             prophanenesse
             atheisme
             eyther
             of
             Antichrist
             or
             of
             Iewes
             Turks
             or
             Pagans
             ;
             if
             it
             should
             beleeve
             and
             receive
             the
             religion
             of
             Maomet
             or
             of
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             ;
             yet
             should
             it
             continue
             the
             true
             church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             
             Behold
             what
             favour
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             found
             above
             all
             churches
             under
             heaven
             :
             that
             if
             she
             receive
             Iudaisme
             or
             Paganisme
             ,
             if
             she
             worship
             the
             Beast
             ;
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             Divil
             himself
             by
             open
             profession
             ,
             yet
             the
             abideth
             the
             church
             of
             God
             :
             for
             if
             Antiochus
             who
             set
             up
             Iupiter
             Olympius
             image
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             had
             set
             up
             also
             the
             professed
             worship
             of
             the
             Divil
             ;
             yet
             the
             Temple
             should
             have
             been
             Gods
             holy
             temple
             notwithstanding
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             proportion
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             this
             comparison
             of
             mine
             opposites
             be
             true
             .
             By
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             whole
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             is
             overthrowne
             .
             For
             faith
             and
             sanctimonie
             of
             life
             ,
             are
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             gospell
             :
             and
             both
             of
             them
             are
             destroyed
             .
             For
             though
             Rome
             be
             apostate
             and
             departed
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             Paul
             foretold
             ,
             
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
            
             though
             she
             beleeve
             in
             a
             wafer
             cake
             ,
             and
             worship
             it
             for
             her
             God
             and
             maker
             :
             though
             she
             beleeve
             to
             have
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             ,
             by
             the
             abominable
             massing
             sacrifice
             of
             her
             priests
             ,
             by
             the
             pardons
             and
             indulgences
             of
             her
             popes
             ,
             and
             to
             merit
             salvation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             by
             wicked
             works
             which
             she
             doeth
             ,
             being
             taught
             by
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             :
             though
             she
             have
             many
             thousands
             of
             new
             Gods
             and
             new
             Christs
             ,
             even
             so
             many
             as
             there
             be
             Angels
             and
             saincts
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             moe
             too
             :
             though
             she
             be
             as
             filthy
             in
             life
             as
             Sodom
             ,
             as
             idolatrous
             &
             malignant
             against
             Gods
             people
             as
             were
             Egypt
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             (
             unto
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             compared
             her
             ,
             
               Rev
               11.
               8.
               
               &
               14.
               8.
               
            
             )
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             she
             wil
             say
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Divil
             sayd
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Christ
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
               4.
               41.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             she
             reteyneth
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianitie
             ;
             she
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             
               justifieth
               the
               wicked
            
             is
             
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Prov.
               16.
               15.
            
             and
             
               woe
               unto
               them
               that
               say
               concerning
               evil
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               Esa.
               5.
               20.
               
            
             Can
             not
             men
             put
             difference
             between
             Gods
             ordinances
             given
             unto
             a
             people
             ,
             &
             the
             people
             :
             themselves
             that
             injoy
             ,
             use
             or
             abuse
             those
             ordinances
             ?
             The
             Temple
             was
             an
             ordinance
             given
             unto
             Israel
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             altars
             and
             sacrifices
             therin
             :
             so
             God
             gave
             unto
             all
             the
             world
             by
             Noe
             ,
             commandements
             for
             altars
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             Gen.
             8.
             20.
             unto
             Abraham
             he
             commanded
             circumcision
             ,
             unto
             Christians
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             Supper
             of
             Christ
             &c.
             
             All
             Gods
             ordinances
             continue
             in
             themselves
             holy
             ,
             (
             till
             God
             doe
             abrogate
             them
             ,
             )
             though
             men
             that
             abuse
             them
             ,
             fall
             to
             be
             most
             unholy
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             .
             So
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             sheep
             and
             Oxen
             were
             in
             themselves
             Gods
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             howsoever
             abused
             by
             the
             Iewes
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Israelites
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             heathens
             in
             their
             severall
             lands
             :
             so
             circumcision
             ,
             though
             profaned
             by
             the
             Sichemites
             
               Gen.
               34.
            
             so
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             though
             turned
             by
             Antichrist
             into
             abominable
             idols
             ;
             remayned
             and
             doe
             remaine
             in
             themselves
             Gods
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             though
             men
             have
             abused
             them
             to
             their
             damnation
             :
             so
             the
             Sun
             moon
             and
             starrs
             continued
             Gods
             good
             creatures
             ,
             though
             men
             made
             idols
             of
             them
             to
             themselves
             .
             To
             reason
             therfore
             from
             the
             creatures
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             unto
             men
             which
             abuse
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             gather
             because
             the
             creature
             or
             ordinance
             abideth
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             therfore
             the
             person
             that
             abuseth
             it
             ,
             abideth
             good
             also
             :
             or
             to
             wrest
             a
             type
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             doeth
             ,
             from
             a
             creature
             or
             ordinance
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             a
             most
             synfull
             people
             now
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             alike
             holy
             ;
             is
             an
             high
             abuse
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             a
             taking
             of
             his
             name
             in
             vaine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Temple
             in
             Rev.
             11.
             
          
           
             MIne
             opposite
             *
             proceedeth
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             court
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
               1.
               2.
            
             and
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             his
             present
             cause
             .
             That
             which
             he
             first
             speaketh
             of
             the
             word
             Temple
             diversly
             used
             ,
             and
             meaning
             not
             onely
             the
             house
             but
             the
             Court
             yard
             ,
             or
             Courts
             :
             I
             graunt
             unto
             him
             .
             How
             to
             apply
             it
             ,
             he
             †
             sheweth
             himself
             uncertaine
             ,
             whether
             more
             generally
             to
             the
             Christian
             church
             ,
             or
             more
             specially
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Yet
             
               every
               way
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               it
               wil
               folow
               that
               the
               state
               of
               the
               sayd
               church
            
             (
             of
             Rome
             )
             
               and
               Christians
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               according
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Temple
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               particularly
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               court
               and
               holy
               citie
               given
               to
               the
               gentiles
               :
               and
               therfore
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               church
               and
               citie
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               were
               his
               court
               and
               citie
               ,
               though
               polluted
            
             &c.
             
             This
             I
             deny
             :
             the
             church
             or
             people
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             not
             answerable
             to
             the
             Temple
             or
             court
             ,
             or
             city
             of
             Ierusalem
             in
             holynes
             :
             but
             to
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             in
             profanenes
             .
             And
             I
             have
             before
             manifested
             his
             great
             abuse
             of
             that
             proportion
             ,
             from
             the
             Temple
             polluted
             ,
             yet
             continuing
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             holy
             in
             it self
             ;
             to
             the
             people
             apostate
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             his
             faith
             and
             worship
             ,
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             worship
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             In
             sted
             of
             proofs
             ,
             he
             offreth
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             The
             first
             wherof
             I
             leave
             ,
             as
             not
             perteyning
             to
             our
             controversie
             :
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             not
             agreable
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             should
             be
             omitted
             as
             figuring
             heaven
             ;
             seeing
             in
             the
             19.
             verse
             ,
             when
             the
             Temple
             
             was
             opened
             ,
             the
             Ark
             of
             Gods
             testament
             was
             seen
             in
             it
             :
             and
             the
             Ark
             ,
             was
             set
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               5.
               7.
            
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             that
             place
             figured
             heaven
             ,
             
               Heb.
               9.
               24.
            
             but
             it
             might
             also
             figure
             other
             things
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             it self
             ,
             figured
             both
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             heard
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             consideration
             is
             ,
             
               whether
               by
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               here
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               understood
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               and
               figuratively
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               and
               more
               inward
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               invisible
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               seen
               and
               preserved
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               by
               the
               Altar
               and
               worshipers
               ,
               be
               figuratively
               noted
               the
               spirituall
               worship
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               faithfull
               Christians
               and
               worshipers
               (
               made
               Priests
               unto
               God
               )
               who
               wholly
               and
               onely
               rely
               vpon
               Christ
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Seing
             here
             are
             three
             distinct
             things
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             worshipers
             :
             it
             seemeth
             unfit
             to
             confound
             the
             first
             with
             the
             last
             ;
             the
             worshipers
             here
             are
             the
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             which
             serve
             God
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Rev
               7.
               15.
            
             
             )
             and
             upon
             his
             Altar
             .
             To
             make
             the
             Temple
             to
             signify
             faithful
             Christians
             here
             ,
             when
             the
             worshipers
             are
             the
             faithful
             Christians
             here
             themselves
             :
             it
             ●itteth
             not
             the
             vision
             .
             Rather
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             figured
             Christ
             in
             his
             humanitie
             ,
             
               Joh.
               2.
               19.
               21.
            
             
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             whom
             God
             dwelt
             ,
             &
             in
             whom
             all
             doe
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             golden
             altar
             of
             incense
             figured
             his
             mediation
             ,
             the
             brazen
             altar
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             figured
             his
             oblation
             of
             himself
             for
             his
             Church
             :
             so
             here
             the
             measuring
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             and
             worshipers
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             restauration
             of
             Christian
             religion
             from
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             signifieth
             Christ
             truely
             professed
             for
             his
             person
             ,
             or
             doctrine
             of
             true
             Christianitie
             ,
             &
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             therein
             :
             the
             Altar
             is
             the
             true
             doctrine
             of
             his
             oblation
             and
             mediation
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             worshipers
             are
             the
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             that
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             true
             profession
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             mediation
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             true
             Temple
             and
             altar
             of
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             heresies
             and
             abominations
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             and
             fourth
             considerations
             are
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Court
               without
               the
               Temple
               ,
               to
               be
               noted
               in
               figure
               the
               visible
               church
               &
               Christians
               .
               By
               the
               holy
               citie
               (
               Jerusalem
               )
               to
               be
               noted
               in
               figure
               oyther
               the
               visible
               church
               and
               outward
               state
               of
               Christians
               more
               generally
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               truly
               godly
               and
               Gods
               holy
               church
               more
               particularly
               .
               By
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               understand
               hethens
               and
               rebellious
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               is
               profane
               and
               wicked
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Antichristian
               hierarchi●
               and
               Locusts
               Rev
               ,
               9.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             is
             faultie
             three
             wayes
             ,
             first
             in
             confounding
             persons
             
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             one
             :
             secondly
             in
             shuffling
             true
             Christians
             and
             Antichristians
             as
             one
             bodie
             :
             thirdly
             in
             restreyning
             the
             gentiles
             or
             heathens
             (
             spoken
             of
             in
             
               Revel
               .
               11.
               2.
            
             
             )
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             onely
             .
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             here
             shewed
             in
             vision
             ,
             was
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Temple
             of
             old
             :
             there
             ,
             the
             Temple
             was
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             neyther
             were
             the
             courts
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             neyther
             the
             citie
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             distinct
             from
             the
             citizens
             :
             but
             they
             were
             holy
             places
             and
             signes
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             people
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             &
             by
             them
             .
             2.
             
             True
             visible
             Christians
             (
             which
             he
             sayth
             are
             the
             court
             and
             citie
             )
             and
             Antichristians
             (
             or
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             ,
             )
             whom
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             Gentiles
             or
             heathen
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             mixed
             togither
             as
             one
             body
             and
             church
             ,
             the
             Antichristian
             heathens
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             and
             pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             Christians
             to
             be
             the
             flock
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             the
             space
             of
             
               1260.
               yeres
            
             ,
             as
             himself
             numbreth
             the
             42.
             moneths
             ,
             a
             day
             for
             a
             yere
             .
             Which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             this
             book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             the
             true
             Christians
             to
             be
             such
             as
             are
             marked
             and
             sealed
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Revel
               7.
               3.
               
               &c.
            
             having
             his
             name
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             virgines
             ,
             and
             folowers
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             
               Rev.
               14.
               1.
               4.
            
             such
             as
             worship
             not
             the
             Beast
             ,
             or
             his
             image
             ,
             neyther
             receive
             his
             mark
             on
             forehead
             or
             hand
             ,
             
               Rev.
               20
               4.
            
             whereas
             by
             his
             exposition
             ,
             the
             true
             visible
             Christians
             are
             those
             that
             worship
             the
             beast
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             doeth
             and
             have
             doen
             these
             many
             yeres
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             gentiles
             should
             be
             onely
             the
             Pope
             and
             hierarchie
             ,
             agreeth
             neyther
             with
             trueth
             nor
             type
             :
             for
             whether
             he
             respect
             the
             rebellious
             Iewes
             or
             faithless
             Gentiles
             ;
             it
             can
             never
             be
             shewed
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             onely
             Priests
             and
             Levices
             ,
             or
             Kings
             captaines
             and
             officers
             ,
             that
             trode
             down
             Ierusalem
             ,
             or
             dwelt
             in
             the
             court
             without
             the
             Temple
             :
             but
             people
             with
             priests
             ,
             and
             soldjers
             with
             captaines
             ;
             that
             strange
             it
             is
             from
             whence
             he
             should
             gather
             this
             interpretation
             .
             And
             though
             many
             of
             all
             sorts
             have
             expounded
             this
             book
             ;
             yet
             never
             read
             I
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             neyther
             doeth
             he
             cite
             any
             one
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             so
             to
             interpret
             these
             things
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             his
             owne
             singular
             conceyt
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             key
             which
             should
             open
             the
             dore
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             vision
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             commandement
             to
             
               measure
               the
               Temple
            
             &c.
             with
             the
             
               reed
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
            
             this
             he
             omitteth
             .
             But
             with
             that
             wil
             I
             begin
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             idolatries
             and
             other
             synns
             ,
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             had
             delivered
             the
             holy
             citie
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Temple
             therin
             ,
             into
             
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             who
             first
             *
             robbed
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             caried
             away
             all
             the
             chief
             men
             
               into
               captivitie
               from
               Jerusalem
               to
               Babylon
            
             ;
             and
             afterward
             ,
             for
             further
             synns
             ,
             broke
             up
             the
             Citie
             ,
             †
             
               burnt
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               house
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               brake
               down
               the
               walls
               of
               Jerusalem
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               caried
               away
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               that
               were
               left
               in
               the
               citie
               :
            
             the
             Lord
             pit●ying
             the
             desolation
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             began
             to
             restore
             and
             reedisie
             the
             same
             ;
             calling
             his
             people
             “
             to
             repentance
             ;
             and
             unto
             Zacharie
             his
             Prophet
             ,
             by
             visions
             signified
             that
             he
             would
             *‘
             returne
             
               to
               Jerusalem
               with
               mercies
            
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             should
             be
             
               built
               in
               it
            
             :
             and
             shewed
             him
             †
             
               a
               man
               with
               a
               measuring
               line
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             to
             measure
             the
             breadth
             and
             length
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             signifying
             the
             reedifying
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             therupon
             called
             his
             people
             *
             out
             of
             Babylon
             .
             He
             foretold
             him
             also
             of
             †
             the
             Branch
             Christ
             ,
             that
             should
             
               build
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             unto
             Ezekiel
             ,
             then
             in
             captivity
             ,
             he
             likeweise
             shewed
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             a
             “
             man
             like
             brass
             ,
             with
             a
             line
             and
             a
             
               measuring
               reed
            
             ,
             wherwith
             he
             measured
             the
             breadth
             and
             heighth
             of
             the
             building
             which
             Christ
             should
             erect
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             therof
             ,
             as
             “
             gates
             ,
             chambers
             ,
             windowes
             ,
             posts
             ,
             courts
             ,
             tables
             and
             also
             the
             *
             temple
             ,
             posts
             ,
             dores
             ,
             walles
             likewise
             the
             †
             
               utter
               court
            
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
             The
             end
             of
             which
             vision
             ,
             was
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             he
             would
             “
             
               dwell
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               sonns
               of
               Israel
            
             (
             as
             before
             he
             had
             by
             the
             signe
             of
             “
             Solomons
             Temple
             ;
             )
             and
             he
             willed
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             were
             
               ashamed
               of
               all
            
             (
             the
             evils
             )
             
               that
               they
               had
               doen
            
             ,
             †‘
             he
             should
             
               shew
               them
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               fashion
               therof
               &c.
               and
               all
               the
               ordinances
               therof
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               formes
               therof
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               lawes
               therof
            
             ;
             “
             
               and
               let
               them
               measure
               the
               patterne
               .
            
          
           
             Accordingly
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             set
             his
             Temple
             or
             Tabernacle
             among
             Christians
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             described
             in
             
               Rev.
               4.
            
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             Moses
             Tabernacle
             ;
             )
             and
             for
             the
             synns
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             revolt
             from
             the
             faith
             and
             to
             imbrace
             Antichrist
             even
             whiles
             the
             *
             Apostles
             lived
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             fell
             more
             and
             more
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             seales
             
               Rev
               6.
            
             and
             by
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             Trompets
             ,
             
               Rev
               8.
            
             is
             clearly
             signified
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Sun
             (
             wherwith
             the
             church
             had
             been
             †
             clothed
             )
             was
             become
             “
             black
             ▪
             the
             Moon
             ,
             bloody
             ;
             the
             starrs
             (
             the
             ministers
             )
             fallen
             from
             heaven
             to
             earth
             ;
             and
             the
             heaven
             it self
             departed
             as
             a
             scroll
             tolled
             togither
             ;
             and
             God
             for
             the
             synns
             of
             Christians
             (
             as
             of
             the
             Iewes
             of
             old
             )
             had
             delivered
             this
             rebellious
             people
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             spiritual
             *
             Babylon
             ;
             ●●e
             
             synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             a
             †
             Beast
             (
             or
             kingdom
             )
             blasphemous
             ,
             idolatrous
             ,
             filthy
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             hating
             the
             Saincts
             ,
             as
             *
             Sodom
             ,
             Egypt
             and
             Rome
             when
             it
             was
             heathenish
             :
             then
             God
             in
             wrath
             remembring
             mercie
             to
             a
             remnant
             ,
             the
             election
             of
             his
             grace
             :
             began
             againe
             to
             reedify
             his
             church
             .
             And
             to
             signify
             this
             ,
             Iohn
             had
             in
             vision
             a
             measuring
             “
             reed
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             measure
             the
             
               Temple
               ,
               Altar
            
             ,
             and
             worshipers
             ;
             but
             not
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             Citie
             as
             yet
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             renew
             his
             church
             by
             degrees
             .
             Afterward
             he
             saw
             *
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
               gates
            
             ,
             &
             
               wall
               therof
            
             measured
             also
             ,
             when
             the
             church
             should
             fully
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             This
             reed
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             †
             gold
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             scriptures
             ;
             wherby
             all
             doctrines
             ,
             ordinances
             ,
             churches
             and
             peoples
             are
             to
             be
             measured
             tried
             and
             discerned
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             the
             building
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             For
             God
             by
             his
             word
             directed
             Moses
             to
             make
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             all
             the
             appurtenances
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             patterne
             shewed
             him
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             
               Exod.
               25.
               40.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               5.
            
             and
             so
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             
               Exod
               39.
               42.
               43.
            
             
             Solomon
             likeweise
             had
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Courts
             ,
             chambers
             ,
             treasures
             &c
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             gold
             for
             the
             Candlesticks
             ,
             tables
             ,
             bowles
             ,
             cups
             &c
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Lord
            
             had
             made
             David
             
               understand
               in
               writing
               ,
               by
               his
               hand
               upon
            
             him
             ,
             even
             
               all
               the
               works
            
             of
             that
             patterne
             ,
             
               1
               Chron.
               28.
               11.
               
               —
               19.
               
            
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             commandment
             
               to
               measure
            
             with
             the
             reed
             ,
             the
             
               Temple
               ,
               Altar
               and
               worshipers
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               1.
            
             signified
             such
             a
             renewing
             of
             Christianitie
             and
             professors
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             measured
             and
             tried
             therby
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             have
             the
             Apostle
             Iohns
             spirit
             .
             But
             the
             Court
             ,
             Citie
             and
             Gentiles
             treading
             down
             the
             same
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             
               cast
               out
            
             ,
             and
             not
             measured
             :
             to
             signify
             that
             the
             holy
             doctrines
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             abused
             and
             troden
             down
             by
             the
             Antichristian
             gentiles
             ,
             can
             endure
             no
             measure
             or
             trial
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             as
             profane
             ,
             in
             their
             synfull
             abuse
             of
             them
             .
             Because
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             old
             ,
             
               changed
               the
               trueth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lye
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             and
             when
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             became
             vaine
             in
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             changed
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             ,
             into
             images
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               21.
               23.
            
             therfore
             though
             they
             reteyned
             after
             their
             profane
             manner
             ,
             many
             of
             Gods
             divine
             ordinances
             ,
             taught
             them
             from
             Noe
             ;
             yet
             no
             Prophet
             or
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             ever
             measured
             their
             Temples
             ,
             altars
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             Preists
             or
             people
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             out
             as
             wicked
             :
             so
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             the
             Antichristians
             )
             now
             ,
             having
             likeweise
             changed
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             into
             a
             †
             lye
             ,
             and
             whiles
             they
             profess
             Christ
             in
             word
             ,
             
             doe
             in
             deed
             *
             deny
             him
             ;
             albeit
             they
             tread
             down
             and
             sacrilegiously
             profane
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             doctrines
             and
             ordinances
             of
             faith
             ,
             worship
             ,
             church
             &c
             ▪
             yet
             are
             they
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             left
             unmeasured
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             will
             indure
             no
             trial
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             How
             then
             doeth
             mine
             opposite
             seek
             in
             vaine
             to
             measure
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             her
             Gods
             true
             church
             though
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             under
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             when
             God
             here
             expressly
             biddeth
             them
             to
             be
             left
             unmeasured
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             pleadeth
             †
             for
             
               a
               reformation
               onely
            
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             no
             new
             building
             or
             plantation
             ;
             when
             Sodom
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             must
             be
             reformed
             with
             fyre
             ,
             that
             is
             utterly
             destroyed
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             “
             types
             of
             old
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             thing
             typed
             at
             this
             day
             ?
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               she
               shal
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               syre
               ;
               for
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               who
               judgeth
               her
               .
               Rev.
               18.
               8.
               
            
             We
             finde
             in
             the
             type
             ,
             how
             after
             the
             Babylonians
             had
             burned
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             the
             Iewes
             returned
             out
             of
             captivitie
             ,
             they
             layd
             againe
             
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             then
             builded
             it
             :
             
               Ezr.
               3.
               6.
               10.
               11.
            
             
             We
             find
             also
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             destroy
             the
             Temple
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               22.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               11.
               
            
             And
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             there
             is
             measuring
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             new
             building
             :
             yet
             now
             we
             shall
             have
             (
             by
             these
             pleaders
             )
             Babylon
             reformed
             ,
             and
             no
             new
             Temple
             built
             ,
             or
             Ierusalem
             reedified
             .
             If
             any
             like
             to
             apply
             this
             foresayd
             measuring
             of
             the
             Temple
             
               Revel
               11.
            
             to
             the
             defection
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             reedifying
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             wil
             not
             strive
             here
             about
             :
             neyther
             wil
             it
             (
             if
             so
             it
             be
             understood
             )
             any
             thing
             help
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             which
             our
             controversie
             here
             is
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             sayd
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             men
             of
             understanding
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             fit
             to
             apply
             these
             Gentiles
             to
             the
             wicked
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             whiles
             the
             true
             Temple
             ,
             courts
             and
             citie
             stood
             ;
             did
             in
             hypocrisie
             abuse
             Gods
             holy
             ordinances
             
               Esa.
               1.
            
             as
             mine
             opposite
             doth
             apply
             them
             :
             or
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             whom
             the
             Psalmist
             complaineth
             *
             that
             they
             had
             come
             into
             Gods
             inheritance
             ,
             defiled
             the
             Temple
             ,
             layd
             Ierusalem
             †
             on
             heapes
             (
             that
             is
             ruinous
             ,
             
               as
               Mica
               3.
               12.
            
             
             )
             killed
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             *
             unburied
             ,
             (
             as
             here
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
               9.
            
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             Gods
             witnesses
             ,
             are
             not
             suffred
             
               to
               be
               put
               in
               graves
            
             :
             )
             that
             had
             devoured
             Iakob
             ,
             and
             †
             layd
             wast
             his
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             iniquities
             of
             Israel
             .
             Seing
             that
             in
             Esaias
             dayes
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             measuring
             for
             the
             new
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             was
             after
             the
             captivitie
             of
             Babylon
             then
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             :
             nor
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             the
             citie
             to
             
             be
             troden
             down
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             many
             yeres
             ,
             as
             Iudah
             was
             *
             given
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             when
             God
             †
             forsook
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             heritage
             ,
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             seventie
             yeres
             .
             But
             as
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             earthly
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             heathen
             Romans
             ,
             Christ
             sayd
             :
             
               Ierusalem
               shal
               be
               troden
               down
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             ruined
             ,
             &
             not
             suffred
             to
             be
             built
             againe
             )
             ,
             
               until
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               fulfylled
               ,
               Luke
               .
               21.
               24.
            
             so
             of
             the
             ruine
             &
             wast
             of
             this
             spirituall
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             Antichristian
             Romans
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               it
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Citie
               shall
               they
               tread
               down
               42.
               monethes
               :
            
             after
             which
             time
             Iohn
             seeth
             the
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             measured
             ,
             that
             is
             builded
             againe
             ,
             
               Rev.
               21.
               15.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             But
             whether
             we
             understand
             it
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             former
             wicked
             Iewes
             (
             called
             hethens
             for
             their
             hethenish
             manners
             ,
             )
             or
             to
             the
             Babylonian
             Gentiles
             :
             yet
             hath
             mine
             opposite
             no
             reason
             ,
             or
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             restreyn
             it
             to
             the
             governours
             onely
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             .
             For
             they
             that
             trode
             in
             the
             Lords
             courts
             .
             
               Esai
               .
               1.
            
             were
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Preists
             and
             princes
             :
             the
             
               people
               of
               Gomorrha
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               princes
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               Esai
               .
               1.
               10.
            
             and
             they
             that
             ruined
             Ierusalem
             ,
             were
             the
             Babylonian
             soldjers
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             King
             and
             captaines
             ,
             
               2.
               
               King.
               25.
            
             
             And
             he
             should
             so
             have
             applyed
             these
             Gentiles
             (
             that
             tread
             down
             Gods
             holy
             ordinances
             touching
             his
             church
             and
             worship
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             papists
             (
             the
             Popes
             marked
             soldjers
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             *
             number
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             )
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Preists
             onely
             .
             For
             in
             the
             beasts
             armie
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             onely
             Kings
             and
             captaines
             which
             fight
             against
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ,
             but
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             
               both
               free
               and
               bond
               both
               smal
               and
               great
               ,
            
             which
             shal
             be
             slayn
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             Christ
             which
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fowles
             shal
             be
             fylled
             with
             their
             fleshes
             ;
             
               Rev.
               19.
               17.
               18.
               21.
            
             
             So
             not
             the
             popish
             hierarchie
             alone
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             of
             their
             idolatrous
             religion
             ,
             are
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             whom
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             measureth
             not
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             casteth
             out
             as
             profane
             treaders
             down
             of
             his
             holy
             things
             :
             though
             mine
             opposite
             measureth
             them
             as
             Gods
             true
             church
             and
             in
             his
             covenant
             ,
             yet
             counteth
             their
             pastors
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             as
             faithfull
             and
             holy
             as
             they
             )
             to
             be
             wicked
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             So
             
               the
               Beast
            
             which
             killeth
             Gods
             witnesses
             ,
             
               Rev.
               11.
               7.
            
             he
             expoundeth
             †
             
               the
               Antichristian
               hierarchie
               &
               Locusts
            
             :
             which
             are
             but
             the
             heads
             ,
             hornes
             ,
             and
             cheif
             members
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             For
             as
             in
             
               Dan.
               7.
            
             the
             *
             Lion
             ,
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Babel
             ,
             both
             princes
             and
             subjects
             ;
             and
             the
             
             †
             Beare
             the
             kingdom
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             as
             is
             there
             expounded
             in
             
               v.
               23.
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               shal
               be
               the
               fourth
               kingdom
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               ten
               hornes
            
             out
             of
             that
             (
             Beast
             or
             )
             kingdom
             ,
             are
             sayd
             to
             be
             
               ten
               kings
               ,
               v.
               24.
            
             so
             the
             Beast
             in
             Rev.
             13.
             is
             meant
             of
             a
             whole
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             governours
             onely
             .
             And
             the
             scripture
             plainly
             ynough
             cl●areth
             this
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               And
               they
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               kinreds
               ,
               and
               tongues
               ,
               &
               nations
               ,
               shal
               see
               their
               dead
               bodies
               &c
               ,
               and
               shal
               not
               suffer
               their
               dead
               bodies
               to
               be
               put
               in
               graves
               :
               and
               they
               that
               dwel
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               shal
               rejoyce
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               merry
               &c.
               Rev.
               11.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             So
             not
             the
             hierarchie
             onely
             ,
             but
             popish
             multitudes
             also
             ,
             doe
             belong
             to
             this
             beast
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             murdereth
             the
             witnesses
             of
             Christ.
             And
             here
             note
             ,
             how
             mine
             Opposite
             himself
             is
             driven
             to
             confesse
             that
             *
             
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Beast
               ,
               doe
               in
               deed
               differ
               much
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               :
            
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             both
             hierarchie
             and
             people
             ,
             are
             the
             Beast
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             prooved
             :
             therfore
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             doe
             in
             deed
             differ
             much
             the
             one
             from
             other
             ;
             and
             mine
             adversarie
             granteth
             that
             which
             overthroweth
             his
             own
             plea.
             
          
           
             This
             wil
             yet
             further
             appeare
             by
             this
             that
             foloweth
             .
             Whiles
             the
             holy
             citie
             lieth
             ruinous
             troden
             under
             foot
             by
             the
             Antichristian
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             keep
             it
             from
             being
             reedified
             and
             measured
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             1260.
             yeres
             :
             there
             is
             an
             other
             
               great
               citie
               which
               spiritually
               is
               called
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
            
             even
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               fornications
               and
               abominations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               5.
            
             which
             lyeth
             not
             ruinous
             ,
             but
             is
             stately
             built
             ,
             *
             dekt
             and
             garnished
             ,
             †
             glorifying
             her self
             and
             living
             diliciously
             ,
             
               which
               saith
               in
               her
               h●rt
               ,
               I
               sit
               〈◊〉
               Queene
               ,
               and
               a●no
               widow
               ,
               and
               shal
               see
               no
               sorow
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             
               the
               great
               Citie
            
             (
             Rome
             )
             which
             in
             th'Apostle
             Iohns
             time
             reigned
             
               over
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               18.
            
             but
             after
             that
             became
             a
             Christian
             citie
             or
             politie
             ,
             but
             soon
             forsook
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             Christians
             in
             name
             (
             being
             in
             deed
             Gentiles
             ,
             )
             and
             a
             Catholik
             church
             ,
             sitting
             and
             reigning
             over
             
               peoples
               and
               multitudes
               and
               nations
               and
               tongues
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               
               1●
               .
            
             Which
             albeit
             myne
             opposite
             before
             laboured
             to
             make
             it
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             I
             also
             *
             before
             took
             away
             his
             reasons
             .
             And
             here
             himself
             yeildeth
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             wil
             overthrow
             him
             .
             For
             ▪
             
               Note
               here
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               by
               the
               great
               Citie
               ,
               is
               meant
               not
               onely
               the
            
             
             
               citie
               it self
               &c.
               for
            
             (
             as
             †
             
               one
               wel
               writeth
            
             )
             
               the
               citie
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               Town
               or
               peece
               of
               ground
               ,
               conteyned
               within
               the
               comp●sse
               of
               the
               walls
               therof
               ,
               togither
               with
               the
               Citizens
               and
               inhabitants
               ,
               having
               order
               and
               goverment
               &c.
               but
               also
               the
               whole
               jurisdiction
               and
               goverment
               of
               the
               cite
               in
               all
               places
               perteyning
               therto
               .
            
             
             
               So
               the
               streets
               of
               this
               citie
               reach
               farr
               ,
               even
               to
               all
               places
               ,
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               therof
               ,
               and
               comprehend
               sundry
               peoples
               ,
               and
               kinreds
               ,
               and
               tongues
               and
               nations
               ,
               as
               here
               is
               sayd
               .
               Wherupon
               it
               is
               fitly
               compared
               to
               the
               great
               citie
               Babylon
               &c.
               
               Where
               yet
               observe
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               being
               fallen
               into
               deep
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               sitting
               therin
               as
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               citie
               for
               his
               throne
               :
               the
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               of
               this
               citie
               ,
               are
               also
               applied
               to
               the
               apostatle
               estate
               of
               that
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               churches
               that
               are
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               prelacie
               of
               that
               Sea
               ,
               whersoever
               ,
               and
               of
               whatsoever
               people
               ,
               kinred
               ,
               tongue
               on
               nation
               they
               be
               .
               Which
               application
               therof
               J
               doe
               also
               acknowledge
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               observed
               by
               and
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
               with
               Esai
               .
               1.
               10.
               
               Ier.
               23.
               14.
               
               Ezek.
               16.
               2
               .
               -46
               .
               Rev.
               14.
               8.
               and
               17.
               and
               18.
               &c.
               with
               Esai
               .
               21.
               9.
               and
               48.
               20.
               
               Jer.
               50.
               and
               51.
               1
               .
               -45
               .
               Ezek.
               16.
               2
               .
               -35
               .
               and
               c.
               23.
               
               Ziaoh
               .
               2.
               6.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             farr
             he
             yeildeth
             :
             Wherupon
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             that
             will
             see
             ,
             how
             this
             great
             citie
             ,
             the
             glorious
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             killeth
             Gods
             witnesses
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             farr
             different
             thing
             from
             the
             
               holy
               Citie
            
             ,
             which
             that
             church
             treadeth
             down
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             from
             being
             reedified
             ,
             as
             the
             Babylonians
             having
             ruinated
             Ierusalem
             ,
             kept
             it
             from
             being
             built
             againe
             ,
             during
             their
             reigne
             .
             So
             then
             his
             comparing
             of
             
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
            
             with
             
               Esai
               .
               1.
               10.
            
             and
             
               Ier.
               23.
               14.
            
             seemeth
             to
             be
             an
             unequal
             match
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             make
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             truly
             Gods
             ,
             as
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Temple
             were
             Gods
             in
             Esaias
             time
             and
             Ieremies
             ,
             when
             wicked
             Iewes
             likened
             to
             Sodomites
             and
             Gomorrheans
             ,
             worshiped
             in
             them
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Ierusalem
             then
             was
             standing
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             tuined
             and
             lyeth
             unbuilt
             ,
             unmeasured
             ,
             
               cast
               out
            
             from
             all
             measuring
             by
             the
             reed
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             2.
             
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             are
             never
             in
             scripture
             called
             the
             
               holy
               citie
            
             ,
             as
             *
             Ierusalem
             is
             :
             yet
             here
             he
             would
             have
             that
             which
             God
             nameth
             
               Sodom
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               Babylon
            
             ;
             to
             be
             in
             deed
             Ierusalem
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             Esaie
             nor
             Ieremy
             doe
             call
             the
             holy
             Citie
             Sodom
             or
             Gomorrha
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             people
             in
             that
             holy
             citie
             .
             Which
             may
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             truest
             church
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             as
             slagitious
             persons
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             Sodom
             .
             So
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             was
             Iudas
             †
             a
             Divil
             .
             But
             Antichrists
             citie
             hath
             no
             other
             name
             ,
             then
             Sodom
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             Rome
             ,
             by
             whose
             power
             and
             politie
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             :
             and
             this
             name
             is
             given
             it
             spiritually
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             spirit
             and
             trueth
             ;
             as
             being
             no
             way
             inferiour
             ,
             but
             beyond
             them
             rather
             in
             all
             impietie
             ,
             cloked
             with
             hypocrisie
             .
             In
             deed
             Bellarmine
             pleading
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             *
             contendeth
             against
             Hierom
             ,
             that
             
               Jerusalem
               might
               be
            
             
             
               called
               Sodom
            
             ,
             and
             citeth
             this
             very
             text
             
               Esai
               .
               1.
               10.
               ye
               Princes
               of
               Sodom
               :
            
             but
             Mr
             Iunius
             (
             on
             whom
             mine
             opposite
             so
             much
             relyeth
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             see
             anone
             )
             answereth
             him
             ,
             *
             
               It
               is
               false
               .
               The
               Prophet
               calleth
               not
               the
               citie
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Sodom
               or
               Gomorrhe
               ;
               but
               the
               Princes
               and
               people
               figuratively
               ,
               princes
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               people
               of
               Gomorrhe
               .
               The
               comparison
               is
               made
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               of
               places
               .
            
             Likeweise
             D.
             Whitakers
             answering
             Bellarmine
             to
             the
             same
             objection
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             †
             
               Neyther
               doe
               wee
               ever
               read
               Jerusalem
               to
               be
               called
               Sodom
               ,
               or
               Egypt
               :
               this
               agreeth
               much
               more
               truely
               vnto
               Rome
               &c.
               
               J
               confess
               that
               there
               (
               in
               Esa.
               1.
               )
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Iewes
               are
               for
               their
               vices
               compared
               to
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrhe
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Ezek.
               16.
               but
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               called
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrhe
               spiritually
               ,
               but
               figuratively
               :
               wheras
               this
               citie
               is
               called
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               spiritually
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               a
               spiritual
               respect
               ,
               for
               spiritual
               lust
               ,
               luxurie
               ,
               blindnes
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               found
               in
               the
               popish
               church
               .
            
          
           
             But
             mine
             opposite
             putting
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             
               holy
               citie
            
             Ierusalem
             ruined
             ;
             and
             
               the
               great
               citie
            
             Babylon
             ,
             Sodom
             ,
             Egypt
             gloriously
             edified
             ;
             compareth
             the
             phrase
             of
             
               treading
               the
               holy
               citie
            
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             with
             treading
             the
             Lords
             courts
             by
             hypocritical
             Iewes
             
               Esai
               .
               1.
            
             and
             sayth
             ,
             
               it
               may
               signify
               ,
               besides
               a
               treading
               down
               ,
               or
               underfoot
               ,
               a
               frequent
               continual
               conversing
               in
               the
               outward
               visit
               le
               church
               with
               their
               bodies
               .
            
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             granted
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             here
             
               cast
               out
            
             &
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             as
             Gods
             true
             church
             :
             which
             was
             not
             the
             case
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Courts
             in
             Esaies
             time
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             phrase
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             as
             may
             mean
             no
             
               frequent
               continual
               conversing
            
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             violent
             suppressing
             of
             the
             building
             thereof
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             to
             omitt
             that
             he
             speaketh
             here
             of
             treading
             down
             
               the
               citie
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Esay
             ,
             of
             treading
             down
             
               the
               Courts
            
             )
             the
             Gentiles
             treading
             down
             the
             earthly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
               Luke
               21.
               24.
            
             meaneth
             not
             the
             frequenting
             of
             that
             place
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             .
             Neyther
             doth
             the
             adversaries
             treading
             down
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             in
             Esai
             .
             63.
             18.
             or
             ,
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             and
             host
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             temple
             and
             people
             of
             Ierusalem
             )
             
               Dan.
               8.
               13.
            
             or
             the
             treading
             down
             of
             the
             Lords
             portion
             ,
             
               Jere.
               12.
               10.
            
             or
             of
             his
             vinyard
             ,
             
               Esa.
               5.
               5.
            
             signify
             a
             frequenting
             to
             doe
             good
             in
             appearance
             ;
             as
             did
             the
             Iewes
             in
             
               Esai
               .
               1.
               11.
               12.
               13.
            
             who
             came
             with
             multitude
             of
             sacrifices
             to
             honour
             God
             and
             that
             place
             of
             his
             dwelling
             .
             Finally
             ,
             as
             he
             dutst
             not
             deny
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             Rev.
             11.
             were
             also
             figured
             out
             by
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             ,
             for
             he
             sayth
             ,
             *
             
               not
               heathens
               alone
               ,
               as
               Antiochus
               &c
               ,
               but
               synful
               rebellious
               Iewes
               :
            
             so
             he
             should
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             figures
             agree
             not
             in
             all
             things
             .
             For
             if
             I
             would
             prove
             the
             Antichristians
             now
             to
             be
             professed
             heathens
             ,
             and
             no
             church
             ;
             because
             Antiochos
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Babylonians
             were
             professed
             heathens
             and
             no
             church
             ,
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             he
             would
             deny
             the
             consequence
             :
             even
             so
             his
             matching
             them
             with
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             because
             the
             wicked
             of
             that
             church
             were
             figures
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             weak
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             His
             exposition
             of
             making
             the
             Temple
             ,
             altar
             ,
             and
             worshipers
             to
             signify
             the
             invisible
             church
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ;
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             with
             the
             Court
             and
             holy
             Citie
             to
             be
             the
             visible
             church
             of
             hypocrites
             :
             aagreeth
             neyther
             with
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             with
             Esai
             .
             1.
             
             For
             no
             men
             can
             know
             much
             lesse
             measure
             the
             invisible
             church
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             here
             measured
             the
             Temple
             ,
             altar
             ,
             and
             worshipers
             :
             this
             belongeth
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             .
             Neyther
             in
             Esai
             .
             1.
             were
             there
             two
             distinct
             churches
             or
             places
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             one
             wherein
             the
             faithful
             and
             elect
             worshiped
             ;
             and
             another
             wherin
             Sodomites
             and
             hypocrites
             trode
             the
             Lords
             courts
             .
             Besides
             if
             so
             it
             were
             as
             he
             supposeth
             :
             what
             manner
             of
             people
             doth
             he
             make
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             which
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             ?
             a
             cōpany
             of
             Sodomites
             &
             hypocrites
             cast
             out
             &
             unmeasured
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             good
             men
             .
             And
             how
             thē
             are
             they
             Gods
             true
             church
             ,
             sealed
             with
             his
             covenāt
             of
             promise
             ?
             He
             sayth
             ,
             †
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               ,
               left
               as
               a
               cottage
               in
               a
               vinyard
               &c.
               Esai
               .
               1.
               8.
               was
               the
               faithful
               church
               of
               the
               sealed
               and
               elect
               .
            
             Who
             ever
             heard
             of
             such
             an
             exposition
             of
             those
             words
             ?
             The
             
               daughter
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             usually
             signifieth
             the
             Common
             wealth
             or
             church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             as
             the
             
               daughter
               of
               Babel
               ,
               Psal.
               137.
               8.
            
             vvas
             the
             Common
             vvealth
             of
             Babylon
             .
             And
             as
             Esaie
             here
             complaineth
             of
             the
             calamities
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Iudea
             by
             former
             warrs
             for
             their
             synns
             ;
             v.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             so
             where
             the
             Babylonians
             afterward
             utterly
             wasted
             it
             ,
             Ieremie
             lamenteth
             ,
             how
             “
             
               from
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             all
             her
             bewty
             was
             departed
             ;
             the
             Lord
             *
             had
             covered
             her
             with
             a
             clowd
             ,
             in
             his
             anger
             &c.
             purposed
             †
             to
             destroy
             her
             wall
             ;
             Ԡ
             her
             elders
             sate
             on
             the
             ground
             ;
             ','
             her
             breach
             was
             like
             the
             sea
             ,
             none
             could
             heale
             her
             ;
             ‘*
             her
             prophets
             had
             not
             discovered
             her
             iniquitie
             ,
             to
             turne
             away
             her
             captivitie
             &c.
             all
             which
             doe
             concerne
             the
             generall
             state
             overthrown
             by
             the
             Babylonian
             ;
             &
             not
             the
             state
             of
             the
             faithful
             and
             elect
             onely
             .
          
           
             He
             *‘
             setteth
             down
             from
             my
             former
             writing
             against
             Mr
             Smyth
             ,
             my
             judgement
             touching
             this
             scripture
             Rev.
             11.
             when
             I
             wrote
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               for
               the
               trueth
            
             .
             He
             traduceth
             me
             now
             as
             a
             quite
             other
             man
             :
             but
             how
             justly
             ,
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             by
             the
             very
             wordes
             of
             mine
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             downe
             .
             For
             there
             I
             sayd
             ,
             
               the
               cōmandement
            
             
             
               to
               measure
               the
               Temple
               ,
               altar
               and
               worshipers
               ,
               signified
               the
               restoring
               or
               repayring
               of
               Gods
               church
               and
               people
               ,
               after
               some
               destruction
               ,
               and
               desolation
               ;
               as
               the
               like
               visions
               shewed
            
             *
             
               to
               Ezekiel
               &
               Zacharie
               ,
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               Solomons
               temple
               ,
               doe
               manifest
               :
               &c.
               
            
             There
             I
             applied
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             to
             the
             Babylonians
             and
             other
             heathens
             ,
             
               Jer.
               12.
               7.
               
               &
               20.
               4.
               
               Esa.
               63.
               18.
               
            
             Further
             I
             †
             shewed
             ,
             (
             but
             this
             he
             setteth
             not
             downe
             )
             that
             M.
             S.
             
               enought
               have
               seen
               a
               figure
               of
               those
               Gentiles
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
            
             *‘
             
               O
               God
               the
               gentiles
               are
               come
               into
               thine
               inheritance
               &c.
               where
               by
               Gentiles
               are
               not
               meant
               the
               Jsraelites
               ,
               but
               Babylonians
               or
               other
               heathen
               persecutors
               &c.
               and
               that
               Antichrists
               church
               is
               called
            
             †‘
             
               Babylon
               ;
               and
               Christs
            
             ,
             “
             
               Jerusalem
               &c.
            
             As
             M.
             Io.
             then
             well
             approved
             of
             my
             answer
             to
             M.
             S.
             so
             even
             now
             he
             sayth
             still
             ,
             *
             
               I
               did
               soundly
               convince
            
             him
             .
             And
             who
             then
             wil
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             M.
             I.
             even
             by
             his
             own
             graunt
             ,
             is
             likewise
             soundly
             convinced
             .
             For
             as
             M.
             S.
             fetched
             the
             type
             of
             these
             Gentiles
             ,
             from
             the
             Israelites
             :
             so
             doeth
             M
             I.
             fetch
             it
             from
             the
             Israelites
             in
             
               Esai
               .
               1.
            
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             sound
             conviction
             ,
             wil
             not
             have
             it
             like
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             Temple
             after
             the
             Babylonians
             had
             burnt
             it
             ;
             but
             like
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             whiles
             their
             Temple
             Courts
             and
             Citie
             stood
             undestroyed
             ,
             
               Esa.
               1.
            
             
             So
             whether
             of
             us
             two
             ,
             be
             
               caried
               about
               of
               every
               wind
            
             ,
             and
             
               as
               reeds
               shaken
               hither
               and
               thither
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             †
             intwiteth
             me
             ,
             )
             I
             leave
             it
             unto
             the
             prudent
             reader
             to
             judge
             .
             As
             then
             ,
             so
             still
             I
             hold
             the
             
               holy
               Citie
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
            
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             not
             of
             Babylon
             :
             how
             mine
             opposite
             now
             hath
             expounded
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             .
             As
             I
             did
             then
             ,
             so
             still
             I
             hold
             those
             Antichristian
             
               Gentiles
               Rev.
               11.
            
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             Babylonians
             and
             other
             heathens
             ,
             
               Psal.
               79.
               
               Jer.
               20.
               4.
               
               Esai
               .
               63.
               18.
            
             he
             now
             wil
             have
             them
             answerable
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
             I
             then
             blamed
             and
             stil
             doe
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             make
             Gods
             holy
             courts
             ,
             citie
             and
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             figures
             of
             Antichristians
             ,
             of
             their
             church
             and
             worship
             .
          
           
             But
             mine
             opposite
             (
             to
             make
             his
             words
             seem
             to
             hang
             togither
             )
             *
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               now
               J
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               spoken
               of
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               4.
               is
               Antichrists
               Temple
               ,
               church
               ,
               bodie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Be
             it
             so
             :
             yet
             of
             that
             scripture
             there
             was
             no
             controversie
             betwen
             M.
             S.
             and
             me
             :
             and
             as
             
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Jsrael
            
             in
             
               Ezr.
               1.
               8.
            
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             true
             ten
             ple
             ;
             but
             
               the
               house
               of
               their
               God
            
             in
             
               Amos
               2.
               8.
            
             and
             in
             
               Hos.
               9
               8.
            
             is
             meant
             of
             an
             idolatrous
             Temple
             :
             so
             by
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
               1.
            
             may
             be
             understood
             his
             true
             Temple
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             in
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             this
             I
             sayd
             upon
             mine
             opposites
             interpretatiō
             ,
             which
             wil
             have
             the
             Temple
             in
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             
             to
             mean
             the
             people
             or
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             which
             are
             in
             deed
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             the
             Sodomites
             Babylonians
             Egyptians
             that
             tread
             down
             the
             Lords
             holy
             citie
             ,
             and
             have
             built
             a
             new
             Babel
             .
             For
             otherweise
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             understand
             Antichrists
             sitting
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             treading
             down
             of
             his
             Temple
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             treadeth
             down
             the
             holy
             Citie
             ,
             having
             ruined
             and
             burnt
             it
             ,
             and
             keeps
             it
             from
             being
             reedified
             ,
             as
             the
             Babylonians
             did
             during
             their
             reigne
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             contended
             with
             him
             about
             it
             .
             But
             then
             his
             applying
             of
             it
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             builded
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             garnished
             as
             a
             most
             gorgeous
             harlot
             :
             would
             be
             altogither
             unfit
             ;
             and
             agree
             no
             better
             then
             Babylon
             did
             with
             Sion
             .
             But
             of
             that
             place
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             we
             have
             spoken
             at
             large
             before
             .
          
           
             Wheras
             heretofore
             he
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             
               doth
               not
               wholly
               take
               away
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               every
               trueth
               and
               ordinance
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             and
             I
             answered
             ,
             
               Neyther
               did
               the
               Deviltake
               away
               every
               trueth
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God
               from
               among
               the
               heathens
               ,
               but
               they
               reteyned
               many
               rites
               of
               Gods
               worship
               received
               from
               their
               fathers
            
             &c.
             
             First
             *
             he
             blameth
             me
             as
             shifting
             &c.
             for
             not
             saying
             ,
             
               the
               Divil
               took
               not
               wholly
               away
               ,
               the
               church
               of
               God
               from
               among
               the
               heathens
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             by
             church
             ,
             he
             understand
             the
             order
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             heathens
             strayed
             not
             furder
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             Antichrist
             hath
             by
             his
             counterfei
             catholik
             church
             :
             and
             whosoever
             wil
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             trial
             ,
             it
             wil
             soon
             appeare
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             understand
             by
             Church
             ,
             Gods
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             now
             his
             people
             in
             this
             Romish
             Babylon
             ,
             
               Rev.
               18.
            
             )
             I
             also
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Divil
             took
             not
             away
             the
             church
             wholly
             from
             the
             heathens
             for
             God
             had
             many
             elect
             among
             them
             ,
             whom
             by
             means
             he
             called
             from
             heathenish
             idols
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             faith
             :
             of
             whom
             there
             are
             many
             instances
             of
             sundry
             persons
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             were
             many
             moe
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             .
             The
             dispersion
             of
             Israel
             among
             the
             nations
             ,
             might
             bring
             many
             heathens
             to
             the
             faith
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             an
             instance
             in
             
               Esth.
               8.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             To
             that
             which
             I
             sayd
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Divil
               did
               not
               take
               away
               wholly
               every
               truth
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God
               from
               among
               the
               heathen
               :
            
             he
             answereth
             ,
             
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               seing
               they
               are
               not
               the
               church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               his
               covenant
               neyther
               doe
               so
               injoy
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             I
             spake
             of
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             ,
             whiles
             sacrificing
             was
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             as
             the
             examples
             that
             I
             alleaged
             shew
             .
             He
             answereth
             of
             the
             heathens
             now
             ,
             whose
             state
             is
             much
             worse
             ,
             by
             refusing
             or
             falling
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             answer
             is
             true
             also
             
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             
               heathens
               ,
               Rev.
               ●1
               .
               2.
            
             if
             it
             be
             applied
             unto
             them
             :
             for
             
               they
               are
               not
               Gods
               church
               and
               people
               under
               his
               covenant
               ,
               neyther
               doe
               they
               so
               injoy
               any
               of
               them
               :
            
             but
             they
             are
             in
             the
             bondage
             and
             covenant
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             .
             So
             my
             answer
             was
             to
             purpose
             ,
             &
             his
             reply
             is
             but
             the
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Take
               an
               instance
            
             (
             
               sayth
               he
            
             )
             
               in
               one
               of
               the
               particulars
               which
               he
               mentioned
               ,
               where
               he
               sayd
               that
            
             the
             heathens
             reteyn
             baptismes
             or
             washings
             among
             them
             :
             
               yet
               when
               any
               of
               them
               leave
               that
               estate
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               faith
               and
               church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               baptised
               into
               the
               Lords
               name
               &c.
               but
               so
               may
               not
               be
               doen
               with
               those
               that
               have
               received
               baptisme
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               apostate
               churches
               ,
               when
               they
               leave
               such
               estate
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             he
             wresteth
             my
             words
             ,
             spoken
             of
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             ,
             which
             reteyned
             baptismes
             or
             washings
             whiles
             they
             were
             Gods
             ordinances
             :
             and
             applieth
             them
             to
             their
             washings
             now
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             none
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             .
             I
             sayd
             ,
             *
             
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               reteyned
               in
               other
               nations
            
             (
             besides
             Israel
             )
             
               as
               Altars
               ,
               sacrifices
            
             &c
             ,
             and
             alleaged
             authors
             ,
             before
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             he
             setteth
             down
             these
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             
               the
               heathens
               reteine
            
             &c.
             
             Had
             I
             thus
             altered
             the
             case
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             charged
             with
             shifting
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             .
             But
             I
             acknowledge
             not
             tho
             legal
             washings
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             altars
             &c.
             of
             Gentiles
             or
             Iewes
             to
             be
             God's
             ordinances
             now
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             Christs
             death
             .
             That
             which
             he
             sayth
             of
             baptisme
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             I
             grant
             :
             and
             so
             must
             he
             have
             doen
             for
             circumcision
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             such
             as
             reteyned
             it
             for
             a
             divine
             ordinance
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             their
             sacrifices
             .
             I
             instanced
             †
             the
             
               Colchians
               ,
               Egyptians
               ,
               Ethiopians
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             which
             latter
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             
               still
               used
               circumcision
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             Gods
             true
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             he
             passed
             over
             ,
             and
             answereth
             not
             .
             Now
             he
             would
             bring
             in
             the
             heathenish
             washings
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plaine
             tergiversation
             .
             But
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Revel
             .
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             TO
             prove
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             Gods
             true
             church
             ,
             he
             alleadged
             
               Rev.
               18.
               4
               ,
               Goe
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answered
             ,
             
               These
               very
               words
               are
               taken
               from
               Jer.
               51.
               45.
               
               My
               people
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               ,
               where
               by
               My
               people
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Babylon
               is
               not
               meant
               ,
               but
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               Gods
            
             *
             
               lost
               sheep
               ,
               scattred
               there
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               and
               hills
               ,
               whom
            
             
             †
             
               first
               the
               King
               of
               Ashshur
               had
               devoured
               ,
               and
               lastly
               Nebuchadnerar
               King
               of
               Babel
               had
               broken
               their
               bones
               ,
               having
            
             *
             
               burned
               Jerusalem
               and
               the
               temple
               with
               fyre
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               Israelites
               figuring
               Gods
            
             Ԡ
             
               elect
               ,
               are
               called
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               God
               would
               utterly
            
             ','
             
               destroy
               &c.
               
               So
               from
               Antichrists
               church
               ,
               which
               is
            
             *
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Sodom
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               are
               Gods
               elect
               called
               out
               :
               an
               evident
               proof
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               none
               of
               Gods
               church
               ,
               whatsoever
               she
               pretendeth
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             His
             replies
             are
             ,
             questions
             .
             
               Very
               well
            
             (
             †
             sayth
             he
             :
             )
             
               But
               are
               not
               those
               words
            
             My
             people
             ,
             
               the
               words
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               J
               sayd
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             They
             are
             ;
             but
             not
             of
             any
             covenant
             with
             Babylon
             :
             and
             consequently
             not
             with
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             Babylon
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             
               Rev.
               17.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               were
               not
               that
               people
               now
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               under
               his
               covenant
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             They
             were
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             *
             
               lost
               sheep
            
             there
             :
             but
             their
             Common
             wealth
             &
             church
             estate
             was
             dissolved
             ,
             their
             †
             Temple
             and
             holy
             citie
             burned
             ,
             (
             when
             Babylon
             and
             Bels
             temple
             in
             it
             flourished
             ,
             and
             was
             garnished
             with
             the
             ‘*
             holy
             vessels
             stollen
             out
             of
             Gods
             temple
             .
             )
             The
             Lord
             had
             Ԡ
             
               swallowed
               up
               all
               the
               habitations
               of
               Jakob
            
             ;
             ','
             
               swallowed
               up
               Jsrael
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               pallaces
            
             ;
             *
             
               destroyed
               his
               places
               of
               assemblie
               ,
               caused
               the
               solemne
               feasts
               and
               Sabbathes
               to
               be
               forgotten
               in
               Sion
            
             ;
             †
             
               cast
               off
               his
               Altar
               ,
               abhorred
               his
               sanctuarie
               .
            
             ‘*
             
               Mount
               Sion
               was
               desolate
               ,
               and
               the
               foxes
               walked
               upon
               it
               .
            
             But
             was
             Babylon
             ,
             (
             which
             thus
             abused
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             burned
             his
             Temple
             ,
             )
             Gods
             church
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             should
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             Babylon
             Ԡ
             
               the
               mother
               of
               harlots
               and
               abominations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               drunken
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saincts
               :
            
             how
             should
             she
             be
             Gods
             church
             ,
             people
             or
             Temple
             ?
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Had
               not
               that
               people
               also
               polluted
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               fallen
               into
               notorious
               idolatrie
               &c.
               for
               which
               they
               were
               given
               by
               the
               Lord
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Babylonians
               :
               and
               were
               they
               not
               stil
               the
               Lords
               church
               and
               people
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             They
             were
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             .
             And
             so
             Christians
             having
             polluted
             Gods
             temple
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             fallen
             into
             idolatries
             and
             heresies
             ,
             were
             given
             over
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             some
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Turk
             (
             as
             Israel
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Assur
             )
             some
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Pope
             (
             as
             Iudah
             into
             Babel
             .
             )
             And
             such
             Israelites
             as
             embraced
             the
             religiō
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             &
             Babylonians
             ceased
             to
             be
             Gods
             people
             actually
             ,
             til
             they
             repented
             :
             others
             that
             resisted
             evil
             and
             kept
             the
             trueth
             ,
             as
             *
             Daniel
             and
             his
             brethren
             ;
             were
             
             Gods
             holy
             people
             .
             So
             all
             in
             Rome
             and
             Turkie
             that
             abide
             in
             the
             truth
             refusing
             their
             abominations
             ,
             are
             Gods
             holy
             people
             :
             the
             rest
             that
             have
             received
             Maometisme
             and
             Antichristianisme
             ,
             are
             not
             Gods
             people
             actually
             ;
             albeit
             many
             of
             them
             are
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             and
             shal
             so
             be
             manifested
             when
             they
             come
             out
             from
             them
             .
             But
             mine
             opposite
             changeth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             turning
             it
             from
             Babylon
             it self
             ,
             to
             Israel
             Gods
             people
             in
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             so
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             now
             Babylon
             ,
             to
             the
             faithful
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             therin
             ;
             of
             whom
             none
             make
             doubt
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Js
               there
               not
               difference
               to
               be
               put
               between
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               Babylon
               it self
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ;
             which
             whiles
             it
             is
             not
             held
             unto
             ,
             we
             are
             dallied
             with
             .
             The
             controversie
             is
             about
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             Babylon
             :
             the
             reasons
             given
             ,
             are
             for
             Gods
             people
             (
             open
             or
             secret
             )
             in
             that
             Babylon
             .
             Who
             seeth
             not
             the
             deceyt
             ?
             For
             God
             hath
             had
             his
             people
             in
             Rome
             ,
             not
             onely
             when
             it
             was
             Antichristian
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             was
             heathen
             :
             and
             multitudes
             have
             been
             killed
             for
             Christ
             therin
             ,
             in
             both
             estates
             .
             This
             justifieth
             not
             ,
             but
             condemneth
             Rome
             ,
             the
             murderer
             of
             the
             Saincts
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               To
               make
               this
               matter
               yet
               more
               plaine
               ,
               observe
               Zach.
               2.
               6.
               7.
               
               Ho
               ,
               ho
               ,
               come
               forth
               &c.
               
               Deliver
               thyself
               ô
               Sion
               ,
               that
               dwellest
               with
               the
               daughter
               of
               Babylon
               .
               This
               plainly
               sheweth
               that
               Sion
               is
               in
               Babylon
               :
               not
               mount
               Sion
               it self
               &c.
               but
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               perteyned
               to
               Sion
               :
               among
               whom
               ,
               when
               God
               set
               his
               Temple
               ,
               he
               sayd
               withall
               ,
               *
               I
               wil
               dwell
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               you
               :
               shewing
               that
               the
               Temple
               was
               a
               token
               of
               his
               presence
               among
               them
               ;
               a
               band
               of
               the
               holy
               and
               mutual
               conjunction
               that
               was
               between
               God
               and
               them
               :
               whether
               they
               were
               bound
               to
               come
               for
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               their
               sacrifices
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             In
             deed
             this
             maketh
             the
             matter
             more
             plaine
             .
             For
             1.
             here
             he
             grāteth
             the
             Temple
             to
             have
             been
             a
             token
             of
             Gods
             presence
             among
             his
             people
             ;
             but
             when
             so
             I
             applied
             it
             in
             expounding
             
               2.
               
               Thes.
               2.
            
             he
             resisted
             me
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             it
             there
             to
             be
             
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               church
            
             .
             2.
             
             This
             temple
             the
             token
             of
             Gods
             presence
             and
             band
             of
             his
             communion
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             God
             had
             forsaken
             .
             For
             his
             people
             synning
             in
             it
             by
             their
             idols
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               8.
            
             
             God
             in
             wrath
             sent
             destroyers
             upon
             them
             ;
             
               Ezek.
               9
            
             But
             before
             destruction
             he
             †
             marked
             his
             people
             on
             the
             forehead
             ,
             that
             cried
             out
             for
             all
             the
             abominations
             .
             Which
             being
             doen
             ,
             he
             *
             slayed
             to
             destruction
             all
             others
             not
             marked
             ,
             both
             old
             and
             yong
             ,
             and
             began
             at
             his
             sanctuarie
             .
             Then
             †
             scattred
             he
             coales
             of
             fyre
             over
             the
             citie
             ;
             removed
             *
             his
             glorie
             (
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             presence
             )
             
             out
             of
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             citie
             ;
             to
             signifie
             his
             departure
             from
             amongst
             them
             .
             Then
             came
             the
             king
             of
             Babylon
             Gods
             *
             servant
             (
             to
             execute
             his
             wrath
             )
             and
             performed
             the
             vision
             ,
             in
             †
             burning
             both
             Temple
             and
             citie
             ,
             and
             carying
             the
             people
             thence
             into
             Babylon
             .
             So
             Moses
             prophesie
             was
             fulfylled
             ,
             
               Levit.
               26.
               31.
               
               —
               36.
               
            
             Then
             both
             such
             godly
             ones
             as
             had
             not
             been
             polluted
             with
             the
             abominations
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             marked
             of
             God
             for
             his
             ;
             such
             synners
             also
             as
             by
             their
             afflictions
             were
             brought
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             *
             confessed
             their
             iniquitie
             and
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             uncircumcised
             harts
             humbled
             ,
             and
             turned
             unto
             him
             with
             all
             their
             hart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             soule
             ;
             he
             mercifully
             respected
             them
             ,
             &
             remembred
             his
             covenant
             towards
             them
             .
             The
             rest
             perished
             in
             their
             synns
             ,
             being
             given
             over
             in
             just
             judgment
             ,
             (
             whiles
             they
             were
             in
             that
             dispersion
             ,
             )
             to
             †
             serve
             
               other
               goods
               ,
               wood
               and
               stone
               :
            
             though
             yet
             by
             his
             prophets
             ,
             God
             warned
             them
             not
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             
               Ier.
               10.
            
             
             So
             the
             Lord
             set
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             in
             the
             Christian
             church
             ,
             
               Rev.
               4.
            
             but
             they
             soon
             defiled
             it
             by
             their
             idolatries
             ,
             &
             heresies
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             chastised
             ,
             
               Rev.
               6.
            
             
             Wherfore
             God
             in
             justice
             ready
             to
             bring
             further
             plagues
             ,
             marketh
             and
             sealeth
             on
             the
             foreheads
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             his
             ,
             
               Rev.
               7.
            
             then
             his
             judgments
             came
             forth
             in
             greater
             measure
             
               Rev.
               8.
            
             &
             by
             a
             *
             beast
             (
             or
             kingdom
             )
             whose
             chief
             seat
             should
             be
             in
             †
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             is
             Rome
             ,
             he
             suffered
             the
             “
             Saincts
             to
             be
             overcome
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             power
             over
             all
             kinreds
             and
             tongues
             and
             nations
             :
             that
             such
             as
             had
             not
             
             their
             names
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             should
             worship
             him
             ;
             and
             be
             *
             damned
             for
             ever
             .
             In
             which
             Babylon
             or
             Popish
             church
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             notwithstanding
             his
             open
             †
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             withstand
             their
             abominations
             unto
             the
             death
             :
             and
             many
             moe
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             whom
             he
             “
             calleth
             out
             in
             his
             time
             from
             that
             whorish
             church
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             perteyn
             to
             mount
             Sion
             :
             and
             wil
             no
             more
             justifie
             the
             state
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             then
             Gods
             lost
             sheep
             of
             Israel
             ,
             justified
             Babylon
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               Note
               here
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               people
               of
               God
               pollute
               his
               temple
               ,
               become
               apostates
               and
               idolaters
               ,
               and
               are
               captived
               in
               Babylon
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             note
             withall
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             holy
             citie
             ,
             consumed
             with
             fyre
             ;
             and
             are
             caried
             out
             of
             their
             holy
             land
             ,
             into
             an
             other
             synfull
             nation
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               That
               thus
               now
               Sion
               is
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               the
               people
               of
               G.
               the
               church
               of
               G.
               is
               in
               Babylon
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Ans.
               So
               to
               speak
            
             !
             But
             the
             speech
             is
             unproper
             ,
             and
             God
             no
             where
             speaketh
             so
             .
             The
             visible
             Temple
             was
             burnt
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             none
             with
             them
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             but
             Bels
             temple
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Lords
             .
             The
             lost
             sheep
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             
               perteyning
               to
               mount
               Sion
            
             ,
             (
             as
             whileere
             he
             sayd
             )
             were
             in
             Babylon
             .
             And
             for
             his
             figurative
             applying
             of
             the
             Temple
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             or
             church
             ;
             it
             is
             amyss
             :
             it
             should
             be
             applyed
             to
             God
             himself
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Lord
             sayth
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               though
               I
               have
               scattred
               them
               among
               the
               countries
               ,
               yet
               wil
               J
               be
               to
               them
               as
               a
               little
               Sanctuarie
               ,
               in
               the
               countries
               where
               they
               shal
               come
               ,
               Ezek.
               11.
               16.
               
            
             So
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             the
             Sanctuarie
             or
             temple
             in
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Stil
               they
               are
               acknowledged
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               Sion
               ,
               his
               people
               &c
               ,
               though
               in
               Babylon
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             I
             alwayes
             and
             stil
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             have
             his
             people
             in
             Babylon
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             it
             should
             be
             proved
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             that
             Babylon
             is
             Sion
             ;
             or
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               calleth
               them
               from
               thence
               by
               diverse
               prophets
               &c.
               5.
               
               Being
               so
               called
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               all
               come
               togither
               at
               once
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             These
             things
             are
             true
             :
             and
             so
             for
             the
             Lords
             calling
             of
             his
             people
             out
             of
             Babylon
             now
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             concluded
             ,
             (
             not
             ever
             wil
             be
             soundly
             )
             that
             the
             Babylonians
             are
             Gods
             people
             ;
             except
             the
             elect
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             though-actually
             in
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               There
               wil
               be
               of
               Gods
               people
               yet
               called
               from
               thence
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               this
               Babylon
               (
               the
               citie
               of
               Rome
               )
               shal
               be
               burnt
               with
               fyre
               ,
               and
               cast
               down
               ,
               never
               to
               rise
               any
               more
               .
               Rev.
               18.
               4.
               8.
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             conclusion
             is
             partly
             true
             ,
             and
             partly
             implieth
             error
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             shal
             be
             of
             Gods
             people
             called
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             til
             she
             be
             utterly
             cast
             down
             .
             But
             the
             errour
             implied
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             maketh
             Babylon
             
               the
               citie
            
             (
             not
             
               the
               church
            
             )
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             seemeth
             also
             to
             restreyn
             it
             to
             the
             citie
             properly
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             material
             citie
             and
             houses
             therof
             .
             Wheras
             this
             Babylon
             ,
             is
             the
             †
             
               great
               Whore
            
             ,
             who
             though
             her
             cheif
             ●ear
             is
             in
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             her
             ecclesta●●ical
             jurisdiction
             reacheth
             over
             “
             
               peoples
               ,
               and
               kinreds
               ,
               and
               tongues
               ,
               and
               nations
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             “
             
               tenth
               part
            
             of
             that
             citie
             fell
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             houses
             in
             Rome
             ;
             but
             of
             people
             in
             that
             catholik
             church
             .
             And
             when
             God
             calleth
             his
             †
             people
             out
             of
             Babylon
             :
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             out
             of
             Rome
             onely
             ,
             or
             Italic
             ▪
             but
             Spaine
             also
             and
             all
             other
             places
             where
             Poperie
             reigneth
             .
             Neyther
             is
             it
             meant
             in
             
             regard
             of
             civil
             politie
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             subjects
             in
             Italie
             ,
             Spaine
             and
             other
             lands
             ,
             might
             not
             remaine
             in
             those
             comon
             wealthes
             still
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             called
             out
             from
             the
             heresies
             ,
             idolatries
             and
             extravagant
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Romish
             church
             .
             So
             the
             civil
             bondage
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             the
             old
             Babylon
             ,
             typed
             the
             spiritual
             bondage
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             this
             new
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             out
             of
             it
             are
             men
             called
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             civil
             state
             ,
             or
             material
             place
             .
             For
             who
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             Christian
             churches
             may
             dwel
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             Italie
             ,
             yea
             and
             Rome
             it self
             (
             if
             the
             magistrates
             wil
             suffer
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             yet
             not
             disobey
             this
             precept
             *
             
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             doctrine
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             unto
             salvation
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             church
             estate
             of
             this
             Romish
             Babylon
             ,
             but
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Cōmon
             wealths
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             men
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             a
             doctrine
             of
             rebellion
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Wheras
             I
             concluded
             ,
             
               Gods
               covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               not
               therefore
               with
               her
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               she
               is
               appointed
               to
               damnation
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               8.
               12.
               
               Rev.
               18.
               8.
               
               —
               21.
               but
               the
               elect
               that
               obey
               Gods
               voice
               calling
               them
               out
               of
               her
               ,
               them
               hee
               will
               receive
               into
               covenant
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               a
               father
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               be
               his
               sonns
               &
               daughters
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               18.
               
            
             He
             replyeth
             :
             
               As
               if
               they
               were
               not
               already
               under
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               his
               people
               :
               or
               as
               if
               they
               could
               be
               the
               Lords
               people
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               under
               his
               covenant
               .
               The
               Jewes
               knew
               better
               when
               they
               were
               in
               Babylon
               ;
               and
               therevpon
               prayed
               ,
               as
               in
               Esai
               .
               63.
               17.
               18.
               19.
               
               &
               64.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
               Returne
               to
               the
               tribes
               of
               thine
               inheritance
               &c
               ,
               we
               are
               thine
               &c.
               
               O
               Lord
               thou
               art
               our
               father
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             people
             of
             God
             in
             Rome
             ,
             being
             his
             elect
             ;
             are
             under
             his
             covenant
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             electiō
             ,
             which
             was
             †
             before
             the
             world
             began
             :
             but
             until
             they
             be
             called
             &
             come
             out
             ;
             they
             appear
             not
             unto
             men
             to
             be
             under
             the
             visible
             covenant
             of
             Gods
             church
             ,
             whereof
             Paul
             speaketh
             in
             the
             place
             alleaged
             ,
             
               2
               Cor.
               6.
            
             
             That
             the
             godly
             Iewes
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             figured
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             I
             before
             shewed
             from
             
               Rom.
               11.
               4.
               5.
               7.
            
             and
             mine
             opposite
             gainsayeth
             it
             not
             .
             That
             God
             calleth
             the
             elect
             
               his
               people
            
             ,
             even
             before
             they
             know
             or
             obey
             his
             voice
             ,
             was
             shewed
             him
             also
             heretofore
             ,
             when
             God
             sayd
             to
             Paul
             of
             heathenish
             Corinth
             ,
             
               J
               have
               much
               people
               in
               this
               citie
               ,
               Act.
               18.
               10.
            
             yet
             Paul
             knew
             not
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             till
             after
             they
             beleeved
             by
             his
             preaching
             .
             So
             Christ
             sayd
             ,
             
               Other
               sheep
               J
               have
               which
               are
               not
               of
               this
               fold
               ,
               Ioh.
               10.
               16.
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             elect
             gentiles
             ,
             whiles
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             sheep
             actually
             before
             men
             ;
             but
             wild
             beasts
             of
             the
             wood
             .
             His
             comparison
             from
             
               Esai
               .
               63.
            
             if
             it
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             which
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             imprisoned
             ,
             
             killed
             ,
             banished
             for
             the
             trueth
             :
             is
             fit
             ,
             and
             I
             acknowledge
             them
             visibly
             under
             Gods
             covenant
             .
             But
             referred
             to
             them
             that
             are
             one
             with
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             her
             faith
             and
             religion
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             unfitt
             .
             For
             those
             people
             of
             God
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             were
             in
             civil
             bondage
             ,
             but
             in
             freedome
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             servants
             to
             syn
             :
             such
             were
             *
             Daniel
             ,
             Ananias
             ,
             and
             other
             saints
             .
             But
             these
             of
             the
             Romish
             church
             &
             religion
             ,
             are
             in
             spiritual
             bondage
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             so
             partakers
             of
             his
             synns
             ,
             †
             and
             in
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             mans
             judgement
             ;
             till
             they
             obey
             their
             calling
             and
             come
             forth
             ;
             though
             God
             knoweth
             them
             before
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             election
             of
             grace
             .
             By
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             sayd
             ,
             the
             wise
             may
             discerne
             ,
             what
             weight
             there
             is
             in
             
               Rev.
               18.
            
             to
             prove
             Babylon
             (
             the
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             God
             calleth
             his
             people
             .
             And
             let
             all
             men
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             mayn
             ground
             of
             his
             errour
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             Babylon
             now
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             civil
             state
             or
             material
             citie
             ;
             when
             in
             deed
             it
             is
             the
             ecclesiastical
             or
             church
             .
             For
             God
             calleth
             not
             peoples
             out
             of
             their
             civil
             states
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             a
             doctrine
             of
             rebellion
             so
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             
               Rom.
               13
            
             :
             )
             but
             from
             their
             synfull
             ecclesiastical
             estate
             .
             All
             civil
             states
             ,
             though
             governed
             by
             Popish
             yea
             or
             heathenish
             magistrates
             ,
             are
             sanctified
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               Act.
               25.
               10.
               11.
               
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               2.
               
               &c.
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               14.
               17.
            
             they
             may
             lawfully
             continew
             under
             them
             ,
             have
             the
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             them
             :
             they
             are
             all
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             from
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             or
             of
             the
             Divil
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Beast
             the
             Empire
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               Rev.
               17.
               8.
            
             from
             which
             God
             calleth
             all
             his
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             comparing
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             with
             Israel
             .
          
           
             MIne
             opposite
             laboured
             to
             strengthen
             his
             former
             reason
             frō
             
               Rev.
               18.
            
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               And
               so
               Jsrael
               is
               often
               called
               the
               Lords
               people
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               apostasie
               ,
               2
               King.
               9.
               6.
               
               &c.
            
             I
             answered
             ,
             
               the
               Question
            
             was
             not
             hereby
             prooved
             .
             For
             1.
             
             
               The
               Antichristian
               church
               is
               Babylon
               ,
               Rev.
               16.
               19
               and
               18.
               2.
               and
               out
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               Babylon
               ;
               are
               Gads
               people
               called
               ,
               Rev
               18.
               4.
               
               Now
               to
               prove
               her
               Gods
               church
               ,
               they
               flee
               to
               Jsrael
               ,
               wheras
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               her
               true
               types
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               2.
               9
               ,
               18.
               though
               all
               the
               wickednes
               and
               hypocrisie
               of
               apostate
               Israel
               ,
               is
               also
               found
               in
               this
               Romish
               Babel
               .
            
          
           
             His
             reply
             is
             ,
             †
             
               Let
               the
               reader
               judge
               ,
               whether
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               touching
               that
               phrase
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               imply
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               proved
               by
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               the
               example
               of
               Jsrael
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             leave
             it
             also
             to
             judgment
             ,
             whether
             the
             Question
             touching
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             be
             proved
             hereby
             .
             As
             for
             the
             phrase
             of
             
               Gods
               people
            
             in
             that
             church
             ;
             I
             never
             denyed
             it
             to
             imply
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             :
             to
             some
             visibly
             ,
             as
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             killed
             in
             that
             church
             ;
             to
             other
             some
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             shal
             appeare
             when
             they
             obey
             theyr
             calling
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             out
             of
             her
             :
             as
             before
             I
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               Moreover
               (
               he
               sayth
               )
               the
               question
               was
               about
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               2.
               
               Thes.
               2.
               wherabout
               he
               alleaged
               that
               terme
               and
               estate
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               Rev.
               18.
               4.
               but
               J
               flee
               to
               Babylon
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             plaine
             evasion
             .
             The
             question
             was
             about
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             shewed
             from
             his
             own
             graunt
             .
             To
             justifie
             her
             to
             be
             Gods
             church
             ,
             he
             alleaged
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             for
             one
             proof
             ;
             
               Rev.
               1●
            
             .
             for
             an
             other
             :
             
               Rev.
               18.
               4.
            
             for
             a
             third
             :
             and
             now
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             for
             a
             fourth
             .
             His
             other
             repetitions
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             .
             I
             alwayes
             distinguished
             in
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             between
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             the
             Antichristians
             )
             and
             the
             
               holy
               citie
            
             and
             court
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             destroyed
             &
             troden
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             stil
             doe
             .
             Neyther
             have
             I
             denyed
             but
             the
             idolaters
             in
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             were
             types
             of
             Antichristians
             in
             part
             :
             but
             this
             I
             sayd
             and
             still
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             full
             and
             perfect
             type
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shewed
             us
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             Egyptians
             and
             Babylonians
             ,
             
               Rev.
               11.
               
               &
               17.
               
               &
               18.
               
            
             As
             the
             Priests
             of
             Aaron
             were
             types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Melchisedek
             was
             a
             more
             full
             and
             perfect
             type
             of
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             proveth
             in
             
               Heb.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             he
             striveth
             for
             ,
             were
             granted
             him
             ,
             namely
             that
             Israel
             in
             apostasie
             typed
             out
             Antichristians
             ;
             and
             that
             Israel
             was
             notwithstanding
             a
             true
             church
             :
             yet
             wil
             it
             not
             follow
             therefore
             the
             Antichristian
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             church
             also
             .
             For
             the
             apostasie
             and
             idolatrie
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             farr
             greater
             then
             Israels
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             †
             elswhere
             shewed
             ;
             and
             can
             easily
             confirme
             against
             any
             that
             shall
             gainsay
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Io.
             himself
             maketh
             “
             Antiochus
             and
             his
             captaines
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             heathens
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             types
             and
             figures
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Bishops
             priests
             and
             Deacons
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             )
             as
             before
             we
             have
             seen
             .
             Yet
             would
             he
             not
             admitt
             of
             this
             conclusion
             ;
             therfore
             the
             Bishops
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             are
             heathens
             ;
             as
             was
             Antiochus
             .
             So
             his
             reasoning
             for
             Israel
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             true
             ;
             will
             be
             no
             sound
             proof
             for
             Rome
             .
             Types
             ,
             figures
             and
             similitudes
             
             hold
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             not
             in
             all
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             very
             easy
             thing
             to
             deceive
             men
             by
             figures
             ,
             similies
             ,
             allegories
             .
             But
             the
             plaine
             doctrines
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             sure
             ground
             :
             and
             if
             any
             doe
             wrest
             a
             type
             or
             similitude
             against
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             what
             colour
             soever
             it
             hath
             .
             Now
             mine
             opposite
             reasoneth
             not
             from
             these
             doctrines
             ;
             which
             would
             soon
             end
             the
             strife
             .
             For
             the
             scripture
             plainely
             sayth
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             is
             the
             
               son
               of
               perdition
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             beleeve
             his
             lyes
             and
             folow
             him
             are
             damned
             .
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               3.
               10.
               11.
               12.
               
            
             That
             Antichrist
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             denying
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               1
               Ioh
               ,
               2.
               22.
            
             they
             that
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             overcome
             him
             :
             they
             that
             are
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             hear
             him
             .
             Hereby
             is
             knowen
             the
             spirit
             of
             trueth
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             ;
             
               1
               Joh.
               4.
               3.
               
               —
               6.
               
            
             They
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Lamb
             (
             Christ
             )
             on
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             have
             his
             Fathers
             name
             written
             on
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             
               Rev.
               14.
               1.
            
             and
             worship
             not
             the
             beast
             ,
             nor
             receive
             his
             mark
             ,
             
               Rev.
               20.
               4.
            
             but
             they
             that
             belong
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             their
             names
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             doe
             worship
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             mark
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             tormented
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Rev.
               13.
               8.
               16.
               
               &
               14.
               9.
               10.
               11.
               
            
             But
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             beleeveth
             Antichrists
             lyes
             ,
             worshipeth
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             idols
             ,
             receiveth
             his
             mark
             ,
             and
             is
             partaker
             of
             all
             his
             abominations
             .
             Who
             now
             without
             open
             injurie
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             make
             this
             people
             the
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             visible
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ?
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             my
             Opposites
             reasons
             are
             drawen
             from
             that
             figurative
             phrase
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             and
             the
             type
             of
             apostate
             Israel
             ;
             and
             an
             objection
             cast
             in
             the
             way
             to
             stumble
             at
             ,
             that
             
               else
               we
               must
               be
               baptised
               againe
               :
            
             (
             as
             if
             men
             that
             can
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             avoyd
             an
             inconvenience
             ,
             must
             run
             into
             a
             mischief
             ;
             to
             justifie
             those
             whom
             God
             cōdemneth
             .
             )
             And
             upon
             these
             and
             the
             like
             grounds
             ,
             are
             his
             reasons
             framed
             ;
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             throughout
             his
             work
             ;
             )
             with
             some
             few
             props
             of
             humane
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             undershore
             them
             .
          
           
             Though
             this
             brief
             answer
             might
             serve
             unto
             all
             his
             discourse
             about
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             :
             yet
             for
             to
             help
             the
             weak
             reader
             ,
             that
             might
             stumble
             at
             some
             things
             layd
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             I
             wil
             annex
             a
             few
             moe
             observations
             .
          
           
             Vnder
             his
             wonted
             title
             of
             †
             
               Errours
               ,
               evasions
               ,
               contradictions
            
             &c
             ,
             wherwith
             he
             chargeth
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               4.
               is
               no
               more
               Gods
               temple
               ,
               then
               Ieroboams
               idol
               temples
               in
               Jsrael
               ,
               and
               Bels
               temple
               in
               Babylon
               :
               yet
               also
               J
               sayd
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Gods
               church
               &
               people
               invaded
               and
               destroyed
               by
               Antichrist
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             This
             his
             tautologie
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             answered
             ;
             and
             cleared
             my self
             both
             of
             errour
             and
             contradiction
             .
             For
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             destroy
             Gods
             temple
             and
             church
             ,
             I
             proved
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             burning
             the
             Citie
             &
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             captiving
             his
             people
             :
             and
             by
             the
             measuring
             of
             the
             new
             building
             ,
             
               Rev.
               11.
            
             
             That
             this
             being
             doen
             ,
             Antichrist
             should
             have
             an
             other
             Temple
             and
             church
             of
             his
             own
             frame
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             call
             Gods
             and
             Christs
             ;
             I
             shewed
             by
             the
             Beast
             arising
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             with
             hornes
             like
             the
             Lamb
             (
             Christ
             )
             
               Rev.
               13.
            
             which
             beast
             is
             a
             kingdom
             spiritual
             or
             ecclesiastical
             politie
             ,
             a
             
               great
               whore
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
            
             by
             Antichrist
             adified
             ,
             adorned
             ,
             mainteyned
             :
             which
             stil
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             the
             ancient
             catholik
             church
             ,
             and
             temple
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             further
             for
             Ieroboam
             that
             drew
             Israel
             into
             syn
             ,
             he
             “
             confesseth
             that
             he
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             though
             he
             sheweth
             not
             wherin
             .
             But
             Ieroboams
             syn
             was
             in
             making
             a
             new
             House
             (
             or
             Temple
             )
             and
             a
             new
             altar
             to
             sacrifice
             in
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             new
             priests
             ,
             with
             new
             signes
             ,
             as
             Calves
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             :
             
               1
               King.
               12.
            
             
             In
             these
             things
             then
             he
             must
             be
             a
             type
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             who
             accordingly
             (
             if
             he
             answereth
             to
             his
             figure
             )
             must
             erect
             a
             new
             Temple
             ,
             altar
             ,
             preisthood
             and
             signes
             ,
             differing
             from
             Christs
             ,
             as
             in
             deed
             he
             hath
             doen.
             And
             that
             idolatrous
             house
             erected
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             ,
             calleth
             
               the
               house
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Temple
             )
             
               of
               their
               god
               ,
               Am.
               2.
               8.
            
             as
             Paul
             calleth
             the
             house
             wherin
             Antichrist
             sitteth
             ,
             
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             yet
             this
             man
             blameth
             me
             for
             comparing
             that
             Temple
             with
             Ieroboams
             idol
             temples
             ,
             which
             Israel
             builded
             when
             he
             
               forgat
               his
               Maker
               ,
               Hos.
               8.
               14.
            
             how
             justly
             ,
             let
             men
             of
             judgment
             consider
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             2.
             exception
             is
             about
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             I
             make
             them
             one
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             not
             Babylon
             from
             Sion
             .
             This
             I
             have
             before
             cleared
             :
             shewing
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
            
             and
             I
             distinguish
             it
             from
             Sion
             ,
             which
             he
             confoundeth
             with
             Babylon
             ,
             being
             himself
             in
             that
             blame
             which
             he
             would
             impute
             unto
             me
             .
             And
             to
             teach
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             out
             of
             any
             civil
             state
             or
             goverment
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             proed
             to
             be
             erroneous
             and
             seditious
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Antichrists
             Apostasie
             and
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             much
             worse
             then
             Ieroboams
             and
             Israels
             with
             him
             ;
             I
             constantly
             affirme
             :
             and
             let
             the
             synns
             of
             them
             both
             be
             compared
             ,
             and
             
             it
             wil
             soon
             appear
             .
             Did
             Ieroboam
             pray
             unto
             creatures
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             to
             innumerable
             ,
             even
             all
             Saincts
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             some
             mere
             fictions
             ?
             Did
             Ieroboam
             hold
             any
             of
             those
             manifold
             blasphemous
             heresies
             now
             holden
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Nay
             let
             the
             very
             Babylonians
             of
             old
             be
             taken
             :
             and
             I
             wil
             undertake
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             behinde
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             revealed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             much
             worse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             grant
             
               that
               in
               Pauls
               time
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               was
               set
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               fell
               into
               apostasie
               :
            
             but
             where
             he
             chargeth
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               stil
               reteyned
               in
               that
               church
               are
               stollen
            
             ;
             he
             wrongeth
             me
             .
             For
             I
             acknowledge
             not
             this
             church
             now
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             which
             was
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             but
             a
             counterfeit
             ,
             arisen
             since
             :
             a
             theif
             ,
             partner
             with
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             robbing
             the
             church
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             †
             Babylonians
             robbed
             the
             Temple
             ,
             )
             and
             abusing
             the
             ordinances
             therof
             to
             their
             perdition
             .
             But
             then
             he
             objecteth
             .
          
           
             
               Jf
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               should
               repent
               &c.
               they
               should
               not
               reteyn
               the
               baptisme
               and
               other
               ordinances
               of
               God
               which
               she
               hath
               ,
               but
               must
               part
               with
               them
               seing
               they
               are
               stollen
               goods
               .
            
             And
             here
             he
             insulteth
             ,
             asking
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             
               how
               they
               can
               ever
               be
               thankfull
               ynough
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               thus
               pleading
               their
               cause
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             the
             Babylonians
             should
             have
             repented
             ,
             and
             joyned
             to
             the
             church
             of
             God
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             they
             there
             might
             have
             had
             an
             holy
             and
             lawful
             use
             of
             Gods
             vessels
             ,
             altars
             &c
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             had
             stollen
             ,
             and
             abused
             :
             so
             may
             these
             spirituall
             Babylonians
             have
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             them
             grace
             to
             repent
             ,
             &
             joyne
             unto
             Sion
             .
             Here
             then
             the
             Anabaptists
             wil
             conne
             mine
             opposite
             but
             little
             thank
             for
             his
             gratulation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             calleth
             it
             
               my
               like
               errour
               and
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             to
             match
             baptisme
             and
             the
             other
             ordinances
             of
             God
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             the
             feasts
             worship
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             who
             were
             *
             without
             Christ
             and
             without
             God
             &c.
             
             These
             assertions
             he
             sayth
             are
             
               miserable
               and
               Anabaptistical
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             not
             refute
             them
             by
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ?
             I
             could
             as
             easily
             call
             his
             assertions
             miserable
             and
             Papisticall
             :
             but
             he
             would
             take
             that
             for
             no
             sound
             conviction
             .
             And
             had
             he
             but
             related
             mine
             own
             words
             (
             in
             that
             85.
             page
             of
             my
             book
             ,
             )
             the
             reader
             might
             have
             seen
             how
             little
             cause
             he
             had
             to
             exclaime
             ▪
             ●
             .
             I
             spake
             not
             generally
             of
             the
             heathens
             
               feasts
               ,
               worship
            
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             intimate
             to
             his
             reader
             :
             but
             distinctly
             of
             those
             which
             had
             been
             ordeyned
             
             of
             God
             ,
             differing
             from
             other
             of
             their
             own
             devisings
             .
             2.
             
             I
             sayd
             ,
             the
             heathens
             kept
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               Rome
               with
               their
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass.
            
             He
             telleth
             his
             reader
             ,
             I
             match
             
               the
               baptisme
            
             &c
             in
             Rome
             ,
             with
             
               the
               worship
               and
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             Is
             this
             good
             dealing
             so
             to
             change
             my
             words
             ?
             But
             sundry
             such
             injuries
             I
             must
             beare
             .
             And
             why
             may
             we
             think
             ,
             doth
             he
             in
             sted
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             (
             now
             turned
             into
             a
             Romish
             mass
             )
             put
             baptisme
             ?
             But
             because
             he
             thinketh
             that
             he
             hath
             colour
             to
             plead
             for
             one
             sacrament
             more
             then
             for
             an
             other
             .
             In
             handling
             that
             point
             of
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             †
             I
             instanced
             this
             other
             seale
             ,
             our
             Lords
             supper
             ;
             and
             an
             other
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             Excommunication
             :
             both
             which
             he
             passeth
             over
             :
             yea
             every
             where
             when
             it
             cometh
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             he
             shunneth
             it
             throughout
             his
             book
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             .
             He
             knew
             well
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             a
             red
             hot
             yron
             that
             would
             burn
             his
             fingers
             .
             But
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shal
             speak
             more
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             handle
             their
             baptisme
             .
             3.
             
             To
             his
             reason
             ,
             I
             answer
             :
             the
             heathens
             were
             in
             deed
             without
             Christ
             and
             without
             God
             ,
             
               Eph.
               2.
            
             and
             so
             are
             these
             Romish
             Antichristians
             ,
             or
             els
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             a
             true
             rule
             to
             discerne
             Antichrist
             by
             ,
             that
             he
             denyeth
             both
             
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               :
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               22.
               
            
             The
             hethens
             reteyned
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             in
             some
             mesure
             ,
             as
             their
             writings
             manifest
             ;
             and
             worshiped
             ignorantly
             the
             true
             God
             whom
             th'Apostles
             preached
             ,
             
               Act.
               17.
               23.
            
             so
             the
             Antichristians
             ignorantly
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             whom
             we
             preach
             and
             beleeve
             ;
             and
             as
             ignorantly
             (
             by
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ,
             and
             prayers
             in
             an
             unknowen
             tongue
             like
             Parrats
             )
             as
             did
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             .
             The
             hethens
             reteyned
             a
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             figured
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             ordeyned
             of
             God
             :
             so
             ,
             the
             Antichristians
             reteyn
             a
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             name
             ,
             and
             signified
             in
             the
             sacraments
             ;
             but
             as
             impiously
             doe
             they
             abuse
             them
             by
             holding
             they
             conferr
             grace
             
               ex
               opere
               operato
            
             ,
             by
             the
             work
             doen
             ,
             and
             other
             iniquities
             mixed
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             heathens
             ;
             and
             by
             beleeving
             and
             worshiping
             a
             Christ
             made
             of
             bread
             ,
             they
             surpass
             the
             heathens
             in
             ignorance
             and
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             had
             mine
             opposite
             read
             Mr.
             Bezaes
             larger
             annotations
             on
             
               Eph.
               2.
            
             as
             he
             read
             him
             on
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
            
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             the
             Antichristians
             very
             litle
             inferiour
             to
             the
             heathens
             without
             God
             ,
             even
             in
             Mr.
             Bezaes
             judgment
             ;
             which
             yet
             I
             suppose
             he
             would
             not
             have
             called
             
               miserable
               and
               Anabaptisticall
            
             ,
             as
             he
             doeth
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             my
             discourse
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             he
             *
             confesseth
             I
             have
             
               many
               truthes
            
             which
             he
             also
             holdeth
             :
             yet
             some
             
             
               sleightes
               ,
               errors
            
             &c
             
               also
               mixed
            
             :
             which
             he
             instanceth
             .
             Seing
             he
             yeildeth
             the
             rest
             for
             
               truthes
               ▪
            
             I
             referr
             the
             reader
             to
             the
             things
             *
             there
             written
             ;
             which
             being
             observed
             ,
             he
             may
             the
             better
             judge
             of
             our
             controversie
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             both
             agree
             ,
             
               The
               covenant
               between
               God
               &
               man
               ,
               was
               alwayes
               conditional
               :
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               if
               they
            
             †
             
               did
               his
               commandments
               they
               should
               live
               by
               them
               ;
               if
               they
            
             “
             
               continued
               not
               in
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               doe
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               cursed
               .
               By
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             *
             
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               hath
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               obeyeth
               not
               the
               Son
               ,
               shall
               not
               see
               life
               .
               And
               all
               the
               figurative
               covenants
               that
               Jsrael
               had
               ,
               were
               also
               conditional
               ,
            
             †
             
               blessings
               promised
               to
               the
               obedient
               ,
               and
               curses
               to
               the
               transgressors
               .
               2.
               
               That
               mans
               breaking
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               is
               alwayes
            
             “
             
               by
               syn
               ;
               and
               so
               God
               never
               breaketh
               covenant
               .
               But
               by
               punishing
               and
               putting
               from
               him
               the
               rebellious
               ;
               we
               may
               say
            
             *
             
               God
               breaketh
               or
               disanulleth
               the
               covenant
               .
               Whensoever
               a
               people
               by
               syn
               forsake
               God
               ,
               and
               refuse
               his
               word
               calling
               them
               to
               repentance
               :
               they
               cannot
               have
               themselves
               ,
               neyther
               can
               other
               men
               have
               concerning
               them
               any
               assurance
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               abide
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               For
               whosoever
               abideth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             †
             
               he
               synneth
               not
               :
               whosoever
               synneth
               hath
               not
               seen
               him
               ,
               neyther
               knowen
               him
               .
               Be
               it
               man
               or
               woman
               or
               family
               or
               tribe
               ,
               which
               turne
               their
               hart
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               serve
               other
               gods
               ,
               though
               they
               bless
               themselves
               in
               their
               harts
               &c.
               the
               Lord
               wil
               not
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               them
               .
               Deut.
               29.
               18.
               19.
               20.
               
            
             These
             things
             being
             plaine
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             yeilded
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             wil
             not
             here
             repeate
             :
             he
             though
             he
             could
             not
             contradict
             ,
             yet
             intimateth
             notable
             heresie
             against
             me
             ,
             
               Whether
               J
               doe
               not
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               speak
               so
               about
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               may
               establish
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               works
               ,
               in
               some
               respect
               .
               Alwayes
               remembring
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               wherof
               we
               speak
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               J
               wil
               be
               a
               God
               to
               thee
               and
               to
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ;
               and
               J
               wil
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               ye
               shal
               be
               my
               people
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               &
               22.
               18.
               
               Hos.
               2.
               23.
               
               Zach.
               13.
               9.
               with
               Act.
               2.
               39.
               
               &
               3.
               25.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               25.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             As
             I
             from
             my
             hart
             abhorre
             that
             heresie
             of
             righteousnes
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             maketh
             Christs
             death
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             abolisheth
             grace
             ,
             
               Gal.
               2.
               21.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               6.
            
             so
             I
             trust
             no
             equal
             reader
             wil
             gather
             any
             such
             doctrine
             frō
             my
             writings
             ;
             though
             this
             man
             (
             without
             all
             proof
             )
             insinuateth
             it
             more
             then
             once
             against
             me
             .
             2.
             
             In
             repeating
             the
             covenant
             ,
             he
             useth
             not
             plainnes
             ,
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             sinceritie
             .
             For
             those
             words
             in
             
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
            
             are
             but
             one
             part
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             to
             weet
             ,
             on
             Gods
             behalf
             :
             he
             should
             have
             expressed
             the
             stipulation
             foregoing
             ,
             in
             vers
             .
             1.
             2.
             
               walke
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               perfect
               ,
               and
               J
               wil
               make
               my
               covenant
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               :
            
             and
             after
             in
             
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               keep
               my
               covenant
               therfore
            
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             other
             scripture●
             by
             him
             cited
             ,
             doe
             not
             so
             fully
             express
             the
             covenant
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             as
             doth
             
               Heb.
               8.
               10.
               11.
               12.
            
             
             Where
             both
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             ,
             to
             justification
             ,
             and
             writing
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             harts
             to
             sanctification
             and
             obedience
             ,
             are
             shewed
             to
             be
             the
             covenant
             of
             Gods
             grace
             with
             men
             .
          
           
             He
             *
             taxeth
             me
             as
             for
             error
             and
             contradiction
             ,
             in
             seeking
             to
             perswade
             ,
             
               that
               God
               brake
               the
               covenant
               on
               his
               part
               with
               Jsrael
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               tribes
               were
               togither
               (
               Animadvers
               .
               p.
               88
               )
               and
               yet
               after
               (
               in
               the
               same
               page
               ,
               )
               say
               ,
               that
               whiles
               Jsrael
               was
               one
               ,
               they
               continued
               Gods
               church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Herein
             he
             wrongeth
             me
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             too
             often
             useth
             ,
             )
             and
             keepeth
             not
             my
             words
             or
             meaning
             ,
             neyther
             taketh
             away
             the
             reasons
             from
             the
             scripture
             which
             I
             there
             set
             down
             .
             I
             spake
             not
             of
             
               The
               covenant
            
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             give
             his
             reader
             to
             understand
             ;
             but
             of
             
               a
               covenant
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             .
             And
             what
             I
             sayd
             ,
             I
             proved
             ,
             from
             
               Exod.
               6.
               4.
               5.
               
               —
               8.
               
               J
               have
               stablished
               my
               covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
            
             &c.
             
             Then
             God
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             counttie
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ,
             Loe
             the
             land
             is
             before
             you
             ,
             goe
             up
             and
             possess
             it
             ,
             
               Deut.
               1.
               20.
               21.
            
             but
             they
             †
             were
             afrayd
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             goe
             up
             ,
             through
             their
             unbeleef
             .
             Then
             the
             Lord
             was
             presently
             *
             wroth
             ,
             and
             swore
             that
             not
             one
             of
             those
             transgressors
             should
             see
             that
             good
             land
             :
             neyther
             did
             they
             ,
             but
             dyed
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             
               Deut.
               2.
               1.
               
               &c.
               Heb.
               3.
               17
               —
               19.
               
            
             Againe
             I
             instanced
             
               a
               condition
               of
               the
            
             “
             
               covenant
               on
               Gods
               part
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             cast
             out
             the
             Canaanites
             &c
             ,
             and
             on
             Israels
             part
             ,
             that
             *
             they
             should
             make
             no
             compact
             with
             the
             inhabitants
             .
             But
             when
             they
             brake
             covenant
             ,
             and
             agreed
             with
             them
             †
             for
             tribute
             ;
             the
             Lord
             also
             presently
             brake
             with
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               J
               sayd
               ,
               J
               wil
               never
               break
               my
               covenant
               with
               you
               but
               you
               have
               not
               obeyed
               my
               voice
               ,
               wherfore
               J
               say
               also
               ,
               J
               wil
               not
               cast
               them
               out
               before
               you
               &c.
               
               Iudg.
               2.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               20.
               21
               
               ▪
            
             Now
             what
             sayth
             mine
             opposite
             to
             these
             things
             :
             are
             they
             not
             so
             ?
             He
             neyther
             yeildeth
             to
             the
             trueth
             ,
             neyther
             could
             stand
             before
             it
             :
             but
             shunning
             to
             meddle
             with
             my
             reasons
             ,
             turneth
             upon
             me
             who
             shewed
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             reader
             hath
             seen
             :
             and
             in
             sted
             of
             
               a
               covenant
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             ,
             setteth
             down
             
               the
               covenant
            
             ,
             meaning
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             and
             salvation
             :
             wheras
             notwithstanding
             the
             breaking
             of
             these
             covenants
             &
             conditions
             and
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             people
             by
             repentance
             ,
             held
             fast
             through
             faith
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             For
             Moses
             †
             and
             Aaron
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             synns
             could
             not
             come
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             yet
             are
             in
             heaven
             
             through
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             so
             though
             some
             conditions
             of
             the
             covenant
             were
             broken
             ,
             both
             on
             their
             part
             and
             on
             Gods
             ,
             yet
             they
             being
             brought
             to
             repentance
             continued
             his
             church
             .
             That
             herein
             I
             neyther
             wrote
             error
             ,
             nor
             contradicted
             my self
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             perswade
             against
             me
             .
             And
             these
             things
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             Israel
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             touching
             these
             figurative
             promises
             :
             doe
             teach
             us
             the
             like
             touching
             the
             spiritual
             promises
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             if
             men
             break
             concerning
             them
             ;
             as
             in
             
               repentance
               ,
               faith
               and
               holynes
            
             ,
             without
             which
             men
             perish
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             see
             God
             ;
             
               Luke
               13.
               3.
               
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               
               Mar.
               16.
               16.
               
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             He
             next
             findeth
             fault
             ,
             †
             
               That
               J
               shuffle
               togither
               the
               estates
               of
               Jsrael
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               were
               rent
               in
               two
               .
               Also
               whilest
               Israel
               was
               in
               the
               land
               and
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               were
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               house
               and
               presence
               .
               Animadv
               .
               p.
               88.
               89.
               90.
               91.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             first
             is
             a
             wrong
             imputation
             ,
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             in
             the
             place
             of
             my
             book
             by
             him
             cited
             .
             I
             there
             blame
             him
             for
             not
             distinguishing
             their
             estate
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             one
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             rent
             asunder
             .
             And
             though
             I
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             led
             by
             answering
             him
             ,
             yet
             confound
             I
             them
             not
             .
             But
             here
             he
             dealeth
             as
             in
             the
             former
             point
             :
             answereth
             not
             my
             reasons
             wherby
             I
             convinced
             him
             of
             misapplying
             his
             
               diverse
               respects
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             words
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             and
             to
             avoyd
             if
             he
             could
             his
             deserved
             blame
             ,
             checketh
             me
             ,
             but
             disproveth
             not
             what
             I
             wrote
             .
             Let
             the
             reader
             compare
             what
             we
             both
             have
             sayd
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             did
             not
             so
             distinctly
             handle
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             whiles
             they
             were
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             after
             when
             they
             were
             put
             out
             ,
             as
             I
             should
             and
             would
             have
             doen
             ,
             had
             I
             fore-seen
             his
             pressing
             of
             every
             leight
             thing
             against
             me
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             skilleth
             not
             for
             the
             point
             in
             controversie
             ,
             (
             to
             weet
             their
             Circumcision
             )
             whether
             we
             respect
             them
             before
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             or
             after
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             circumcised
             the
             second
             time
             in
             eyther
             estate
             .
             And
             this
             mine
             opposite
             himself
             sheweth
             even
             in
             this
             his
             last
             book
             ,
             where
             he
             dealeth
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             For
             in
             his
             
               Chr.
               plea
               p.
               27.
               28.
            
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               Circumcision
               once
               received
               in
               the
               apostasie
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               not
               repeated
               againe
               at
               their
               returning
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               leaving
               of
               their
               idolatrous
               wayes
            
             &c
             :
             and
             quoteth
             among
             other
             scriptures
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               30
               ch
            
             .
             and
             
               Ezr.
               6.
               19.
               20.
               21.
            
             
             Of
             which
             ,
             the
             one
             speaketh
             of
             them
             that
             returned
             in
             Ezekiahs
             dayes
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             the
             land
             :
             the
             other
             of
             them
             that
             had
             been
             dispersed
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             
             and
             returned
             .
             So
             I
             ,
             where
             I
             *
             treat
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             handle
             those
             estates
             indistinctly
             :
             which
             is
             made
             a
             great
             matter
             against
             me
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             doeth
             the
             same
             thing
             himself
             against
             others
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             I
             wil
             speak
             of
             them
             a
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             that
             rent
             themselves
             from
             Iudah
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             false
             church
             ;
             and
             so
             continued
             whiles
             they
             dwelt
             in
             the
             land
             .
             After
             they
             were
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             church
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             I
             shew
             thus
             .
             The
             twelve
             tribes
             by
             Gods
             institution
             were
             all
             one
             church
             ,
             both
             in
             Moses
             time
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Tabernacle
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             encamped
             all
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             order
             set
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Num.
               2.
            
             and
             after
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Tabernacle
             stood
             ,
             &
             when
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             by
             Solomon
             :
             both
             which
             were
             signes
             of
             Gods
             presence
             and
             dwelling
             with
             his
             church
             .
             And
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             this
             unitie
             ,
             he
             commanded
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             to
             come
             joyntly
             togither
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             three
             times
             every
             yere
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             and
             keep
             their
             solemne
             feasts
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             place
             which
             he
             should
             choose
             :
             and
             at
             all
             other
             times
             to
             offer
             their
             sacrifices
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             other
             place
             ;
             and
             thither
             onely
             to
             bring
             their
             first
             fruits
             ,
             their
             commanded
             and
             their
             voluntarie
             oblations
             ;
             
               Exod.
               23.
               14.
               
               —
               17.
               19.
               
               Deut.
               12.
               5.
               6.
               7.
               
            
             Who
             so
             did
             otherweise
             ,
             blood
             was
             imputed
             unto
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             be
             
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
            
             ;
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             from
             offring
             
               their
               sacrifices
               unto
               Divils
               ,
               Levit.
               17.
               3.
               4.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             when
             the
             ten
             tribes
             revolted
             and
             made
             Ieroboam
             king
             ,
             then
             Israel
             
               forgat
               his
               maker
               and
               builded
               Temples
               ,
               Hos.
               8.
               14.
               
            
             For
             Ieroboam
             
               took
               counsel
               and
               made
               two
               calves
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               sayd
               unto
               them
               ;
               Jt
               is
               too
               much
               for
               you
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               Behold
               thy
               gods
               ô
               Jsrael
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               up
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               he
               set
               the
               one
               in
               Bethel
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               he
               put
               in
               Dan
               :
               and
               this
               thing
               became
               a
               syn
               .
               And
               he
               made
               an
               house
               of
               hye
               places
               ,
               and
               made
               priests
               of
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               of
               the
               sonns
               of
               Levi.
               And
               he
               offred
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               made
               in
               Bethel
               .
               1
               King.
               12.
               28.
               
               —
               33.
               
            
             And
             having
             cast
             off
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ,
             Ieroboam
             
               ordeyned
               him
               priests
               for
               the
               hie
               places
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Divils
               and
               for
               the
               calves
               which
               he
               had
               made
               :
            
             but
             such
             
               of
               all
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               set
               their
               harts
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Jsrael
               ,
               went
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               sacrifice
               unto
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               fathers
               :
               2
               Chron.
               11.
               14.
               15.
               16.
               
            
             Thus
             of
             one
             *
             
               daughter
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             (
             one
             ●hurch
             )
             there
             became
             †
             
               two
               women
            
             ,
             or
             daughters
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             weet
             Jerusalem
             (
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iudah
             )
             the
             Lord
             named
             “
             Aholibah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               My
               Tabernacle
               in
               her
            
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             Samaria
             (
             the
             ten
             tribes
             )
             
             he
             named
             Aholah
             ,
             that
             is
             her
             own
             tabernacle
             .
             So
             Israel
             was
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               teaching
               Preist
               ,
               and
               without
               Law
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               3.
            
             and
             
               the
               Lord
            
             was
             
               not
               with
               Jsrael
               :
               2
               Chron.
               25.
               7.
            
             but
             at
             their
             first
             falling
             away
             ,
             he
             threatned
             by
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             because
             Ieroboam
             had
             made
             himself
             
               other
               gods
               ,
               and
               molten
               images
               ,
            
             and
             cast
             the
             Lord
             
               behind
               his
               back
            
             ,
             Ieroboams
             house
             should
             be
             
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             
               a●
               dung
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             would
             smite
             Israel
             ,
             and
             root
             them
             up
             out
             of
             that
             good
             land
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             would
             s●arter
             them
             beyond
             the
             river
             :
             
               1
               King.
               14.
               9.
               
               —
               15.
               
            
             Yet
             for
             to
             shew
             his
             patience
             towards
             his
             people
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             for
             his
             ,
             above
             all
             peoples
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             )
             and
             for
             to
             save
             his
             elect
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             rest
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             he
             forbare
             them
             many
             yeres
             :
             and
             
               by
               all
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               the
               Seers
            
             sayd
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Turne
               ye
               from
               your
               evil
               wayes
               ,
               and
               keep
               my
               commandements
               &
               my
               statutes
               :
            
             yet
             
               they
               would
               not
               heare
               ,
               but
               hardned
               their
               necks
               ,
               and
               beleeved
               not
               in
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ;
             but
             
               rejected
               his
               statutes
               and
               his
               Covenant
               that
               he
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ;
               and
               folowed
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               became
               vaine
               ,
               and
               went
               after
               the
               heathen
               that
               were
               round
               about
               them
               ;
               and
               left
               all
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               :
               therfore
               the
               Lord
               was
               very
               angrie
               with
               Jsrael
               ,
               and
               removed
               them
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               .
               2
               King.
               17.
               13.
               
               —
               18.
               
            
          
           
             From
             these
             and
             other
             the
             like
             testimonies
             against
             this
             people
             ,
             I
             gather
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             time
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             his
             Temple
             ,
             altars
             and
             holy
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             with
             his
             people
             in
             Christ
             ;
             from
             his
             Priests
             and
             the
             lawfull
             sacrifices
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             were
             figures
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             their
             brethren
             the
             Iewes
             (
             which
             *
             remayned
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             )
             and
             made
             a
             new
             Temple
             ,
             altar
             ,
             priesthood
             and
             church
             of
             humane
             and
             synfull
             institution
             :
             that
             this
             their
             church
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             preisthood
             and
             worship
             were
             false
             .
             For
             that
             is
             trueth
             which
             agreeth
             with
             the
             will
             and
             †
             word
             of
             God
             :
             all
             humane
             devices
             in
             religion
             are
             lyes
             and
             vanities
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             ●ayd
             ,
             the
             Lord
             himself
             rent
             the
             kingdom
             from
             Solomons
             son
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             Ieroboam
             ,
             
               1
               King.
               11.
               29.
               31.
            
             and
             therfore
             this
             second
             church
             ,
             was
             also
             of
             divine
             institution
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             though
             God
             divided
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             yet
             he
             divided
             not
             the
             church
             :
             there
             might
             have
             been
             twelve
             kings
             over
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             were
             of
             old
             twelve
             princes
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               —
               16.
            
             )
             and
             ▪
             yet
             they
             should
             have
             been
             one
             Church
             .
             The
             kingdom
             or
             Civil
             state
             ,
             is
             an
             ordinance
             immediately
             under
             God
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13.
            
             the
             church
             or
             ecclesiastical
             
             state
             is
             an
             ordinance
             immediately
             under
             Christ
             the
             mediator
             ,
             
               and
               he
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               bodie
               the
               church
               ,
               Colos.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             The
             civil
             state
             is
             above
             the
             ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             *
             
               God
               is
               the
               head
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             therfore
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             higher
             power
             ,
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             an
             heathen
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             14.
             for
             the
             civil
             state
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             by
             difference
             of
             religion
             ,
             error
             ,
             heresie
             or
             any
             apostasie
             from
             Christ
             :
             but
             the
             ecclesiastical
             state
             is
             by
             such
             things
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             Candlestick
             (
             the
             church
             )
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             become
             a
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             :
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             18.
             19.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             5.
             9.
             
             In
             their
             civil
             state
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             Nebuchadnezar
             an
             heathen
             ,
             when
             he
             conquered
             them
             ,
             Ier.
             27.
             6.
             8.
             12.
             but
             for
             their
             ecclesiastical
             estate
             they
             might
             never
             submitt
             to
             Nebuchadnezars
             church
             ,
             or
             priests
             ,
             nor
             offer
             to
             God
             upon
             any
             of
             his
             altars
             .
             So
             to
             Ieroboam
             as
             king
             they
             might
             be
             subject
             ,
             without
             dissolving
             their
             communion
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             set
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             altars
             ,
             priests
             &c
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             Thus
             this
             new
             church
             and
             ministerie
             arising
             from
             Ieroboams
             syn
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therfore
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             is
             a
             divine
             ordinance
             in
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Touching
             their
             second
             estate
             ,
             after
             that
             God
             had
             called
             them
             back
             unto
             him
             †
             by
             all
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             heare
             ;
             and
             chastised
             them
             *
             
               seven
               times
            
             ,
             and
             seven
             (
             that
             is
             many
             )
             
               times
               for
               their
               sinns
            
             ;
             hee
             “
             brought
             the
             land
             into
             desolation
             ,
             and
             scattred
             them
             among
             the
             heathen
             ;
             so
             †
             the
             land
             did
             spue
             them
             out
             ,
             as
             it
             spued
             out
             the
             heathens
             that
             were
             before
             them
             :
             the
             Lord
             did
             
               put
               her
               away
               ,
               and
               gave
               her
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               ,
               Jer
            
             3.
             8.
             and
             they
             were
             Lo-ammi
             ,
             not
             Gods
             people
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             their
             God
             ,
             Hos.
             1.
             9.
             they
             were
             not
             his
             wife
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             their
             husband
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             2.
             
             In
             which
             estate
             ,
             they
             abiding
             *
             
               without
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               sacrifice
               ,
               image
               ,
               ephod
               ,
            
             or
             Teraphim
             ,
             were
             as
             “
             scattred
             sheepe
             ,
             devoured
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             but
             so
             broken
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               not
               a
               people
               .
               Esai
            
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             errour
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             is
             ;
             †
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             
               If
               they
               cannot
               prove
               Babylon
               in
               Chaldea
               to
               be
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               Iewes
               were
               there
               captived
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               prove
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               spoken
               of
               in
            
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
               to
               be
               Gods
               true
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             hath
             falsified
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             answered
             my
             reason
             .
             Thus
             I
             wrote
             ;
             *
             
               Their
               applying
               of
               these
               things
               to
               our
               times
               ,
               is
               not
               in
            
             
             
               all
               poynts
               aright
               .
               For
               though
               in
               this
               ,
               Antichrists
               synagogue
               and
               Israels
               doe
               agree
               ,
               that
               neither
               be
               Gods
               true
               Church
               :
               yet
               the
               perfect
               type
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               God
               describeth
               it
               ,
               is
               Babylon
               ,
               Rev
               17.
               18.
               and
               we
               should
               not
               be
               wiser
               then
               God.
               And
               if
               they
               cannot
               prove
               Babylon
               then
               to
               be
               Gods
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               more
               deep
               in
               sin
               then
               now
               Antichrist
               is
               ,
               and
               which
               citie
               had
            
             †
             
               promise
               and
            
             *
             
               performance
               of
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               they
               shal
               never
               prove
               this
               synagogue
               of
               Satan
               to
               be
               Gods
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               promise
               of
               recovery
               or
               mercie
               ,
               but
               prophesies
               and
               threatnings
               of
               assured
               destruction
               ;
               Numb
               .
               24.
               24.
               
               Rev.
               14.
               9.
               10.
               
               &
               18.
               8
               21.
               
               &
               19
               20.
               21.
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               8.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             men
             may
             see
             what
             manner
             of
             replies
             he
             hath
             made
             unto
             me
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             flyeth
             to
             his
             wonted
             refuge
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             sayth
             
               our
               question
               and
               reasoning
               was
               about
               it
            
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             about
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             about
             a
             phrase
             ,
             that
             we
             contended
             .
             But
             hereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             word
             Church
             taken
             
               sometime
               largely
               ,
               sometime
               strictly
            
             ,
             he
             †
             taxeth
             me
             for
             
               omitting
               this
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Why
             should
             I
             not
             omit
             that
             whereabout
             is
             no
             controversie
             .
             That
             which
             Keckerman
             (
             whom
             he
             citeth
             )
             sayth
             of
             the
             Church
             largely
             taken
             ,
             to
             comprehend
             both
             the
             elect
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             to
             comprehend
             the
             elect
             onely
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             for
             truth
             .
             But
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             controversie
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             
               double
               regard
               of
               apostate
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             I
             yeilded
             to
             him
             that
             which
             was
             truth
             ,
             and
             shewed
             wherein
             he
             missed
             :
             wherto
             as
             he
             replieth
             not
             ,
             *
             but
             referreth
             it
             to
             the
             readers
             judgment
             :
             so
             do
             I.
             
          
           
             I
             shewed
             †
             how
             the
             Iewes
             at
             this
             day
             
               professing
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               praying
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               reading
               his
               Law
               in
               their
               synagogues
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               Gods
               people
               in
               comparison
               of
               Pagans
               that
               know
               not
               God
               or
               his
               scriptures
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               worship
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               some
               the
               Divil
               by
               open
               profession
               :
               yet
               the
               Iewes
               now
               are
               not
               actually
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               And
               the
               the
               Turks
               that
               professe
               one
            
             *
             
               immutable
               living
               ,
               true
               ,
               most
               wise
               and
               high
               God
               ;
               and
               Christ
               to
               be
               sent
               of
               God
               with
               his
               Gospel
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Breath
               or
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               may
               in
               comparison
               of
               Julian
               the
               Apostata
               ,
               and
               Atheists
               ,
               be
               called
               the
               people
               of
               God
               and
               Christians
               ,
               though
               indeed
               they
               be
               farr
               from
               being
               either
               .
               So
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               Turkes
               and
               Paynims
               may
               be
               called
               Christians
               ,
               but
               are
               indeed
               false
               Christians
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             that
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             he
             answereth
             nothing
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             ,
             he
             †
             maketh
             it
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             seeing
             
               they
               professe
               not
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
            
             
             
               God
               ,
               made
               Man
               ,
               that
               died
               for
               our
               synns
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               professeth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             in
             divers
             respects
             ,
             and
             in
             comparison
             with
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             people
             that
             professe
             not
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             at
             all
             :
             they
             that
             are
             not
             indeed
             Gods
             people
             ,
             or
             true
             Christians
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             Gods
             people
             and
             Christians
             :
             so
             his
             
               double
               respect●
            
             help
             him
             nothing
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             I
             shewed
             them
             to
             be
             in
             comparison
             with
             Turks
             ,
             neerer
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             doctrine
             there
             ,
             neerer
             to
             salvation
             then
             the
             Mahometans
             :
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             by
             it
             saveth
             some
             chosen
             therein
             :
             which
             yet
             justifieth
             not
             their
             estate
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             reprobates
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             condemne
             not
             the
             estate
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I
             *
             shewed
             by
             many
             instances
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             in
             some
             things
             more
             grosse
             idolaters
             then
             either
             Iewes
             or
             Turkes
             ,
             or
             heathens
             .
             This
             he
             being
             not
             able
             to
             deny
             ,
             opposeth
             ,
             †
             how
             
               Jerusalem
               justified
               Samaria
               and
               Sodom
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               
               Jer.
               3.
               
               That
               Tyre
               ,
               Sidon
               ,
               and
               Sodom
               ,
               shal
               have
               easier
               judgement
               then
               Chorazin
               ,
               Bethsaida
               ,
               and
               Capernaum
               .
               Mat.
               11.
               yet
               these
               cities
               were
               the
               Churches
               and
               people
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             For
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             speak
             of
             it
             sometime
             as
             generally
             wicked
             ;
             when
             yet
             there
             were
             many
             godly
             ,
             that
             partaked
             not
             with
             her
             synns
             ,
             Ezek.
             9.
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             were
             more
             openly
             wicked
             then
             Samaria
             and
             Sodom
             ,
             I
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             actually
             then
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             mans
             judgement
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             them
             to
             destruction
             ,
             Ezek.
             9.
             
             The
             cities
             of
             Israel
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             :
             yet
             for
             refusing
             Christ
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             heavier
             judgement
             then
             the
             heathens
             :
             so
             shall
             hypocrites
             in
             every
             true
             Church
             ,
             have
             greater
             punishment
             then
             many
             heathens
             .
             But
             comparison
             should
             be
             made
             of
             Church
             with
             Church
             ,
             not
             of
             some
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             false
             church
             .
             And
             that
             the
             generall
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             so
             denieth
             indeed
             *
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             is
             before
             proved
             .
             And
             they
             generally
             these
             many
             years
             ,
             haue
             been
             more
             grosse
             idolaters
             then
             either
             Iewes
             or
             Turks
             :
             therefore
             their
             profession
             of
             Christ
             in
             name
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             God
             testifieth
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               become
               of
               no
               effect
               unto
               you
               ,
               whosoever
               of
               you
               are
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               ye
               are
               fallen
               from
               grace
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               4.
               
            
             If
             they
             that
             would
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             works
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             fell
             from
             grace
             :
             much
             more
             they
             that
             will
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             wicked
             
             workes
             ,
             are
             fallen
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             benefit
             by
             Christ.
             But
             such
             is
             the
             generall
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             beleeving
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             idolatrous
             workes
             ,
             which
             they
             walk
             in
             as
             they
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Man
             of
             Syn
             ,
             that
             sitteth
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             carrying
             them
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
               2.
            
             
             Thes.
             2.
             which
             he
             expoundeth
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             he
             alleaged
             Zach.
             6.
             12.
             13.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             11.
             
             &c.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
             Rev.
             11.
             19.
             
             I
             †
             shewed
             how
             he
             misapplied
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             he
             repeateth
             his
             former
             answers
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             resuted
             .
             And
             now
             he
             addeth
             ;
             
               But
               to
               put
               him
               from
               his
               shifts
               ,
               let
               him
               tel
               us
               plainly
               ,
               when
               Paul
               sayth
               ,
               The
               Temple
               of
               God
               hath
               not
               agreement
               with
               Idols
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               if
               yet
               there
               be
               idols
               set
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Manasseh
               and
               Antiochus
               ,
               whether
               now
               it
               ceased
               to
               be
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               or
               not
               .
               The
               Scripture
               sheweth
               it
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               notwithstanding
               .
            
             2.
             
             King.
             21.
             7.
             
             Ier.
             50.
             28.
             
             Ezek
             .
             8.
             5.
             10.
             16.
             
             Dan.
             11.
             31.
             38.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             tell
             them
             plainly
             ,
             that
             that
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             which
             the
             prophets
             speak
             of
             ,
             had
             no
             agreement
             with
             idols
             ;
             though
             the
             wicked
             set
             up
             idols
             in
             it
             by
             force
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             which
             these
             call
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             )
             hath
             agreement
             with
             idols
             ,
             if
             images
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             wood
             and
             stone
             ,
             a
             wheaten
             god
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             which
             sitteth
             as
             God
             ,
             be
             idols
             .
             For
             these
             idols
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             worshipeth
             and
             serveth
             most
             synfully
             :
             but
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             which
             the
             Prophets
             speake
             of
             ,
             never
             worshiped
             the
             Idols
             set
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             had
             accord
             with
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             shift
             of
             shifts
             ,
             and
             a
             notorious
             sophisme
             in
             mine
             opposite
             ,
             to
             reason
             from
             the
             materiall
             Temple
             of
             God
             then
             ,
             which
             onely
             suffered
             that
             abuse
             ;
             to
             the
             spirituall
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Church
             or
             people
             now
             ,
             which
             are
             voluntary
             agents
             ,
             &
             worshipers
             of
             Idols
             .
             By
             which
             false
             argumentation
             he
             might
             even
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Papists
             should
             turn
             flat
             Pagans
             of
             Antiochus
             religion
             ,
             and
             serve
             his
             idols
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             his
             faith
             :
             yet
             they
             should
             continue
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             notwithstanding
             :
             because
             the
             Temple
             then
             ,
             continued
             Gods
             true
             Temple
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Antiochus
             did
             thereto
             .
          
           
             The
             *
             next
             point
             ,
             touching
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             I
             will
             anone
             treat
             of
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             †
             objection
             of
             
               salvation
               now
               had
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
            
             it
             was
             his
             *
             second
             main
             argument
             for
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             
             have
             before
             answered
             :
             he
             after
             his
             manner
             repeateth
             againe
             and
             againe
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             so
             lengthening
             his
             work
             .
             I
             referr
             the
             reader
             to
             that
             answer
             I
             gave
             †
             before
             .
          
           
             Other
             things
             whereby
             I
             *
             convinced
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
               to
               beat
               the
               path
               for
               all
               licentiousnes
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             plaine
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               committeth
               sin
               is
               of
               the
               Divil
            
             ;
             and
             
               we
               know
               that
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               ,
               &c.
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             
             &
             5.
             18.
             whereas
             (
             if
             that
             he
             plead
             for
             be
             true
             )
             
               men
               may
               be
               as
               prophane
               as
               Esau
               ,
               filthy
               in
               life
               as
               Sodom
               ,
               idolatrous
               and
               sinfull
               as
               the
               Aegyptians
               and
               Babylonians
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               they
               wil
               call
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               and
               be
               outwardly
               baptized
               ,
               &c.
               they
               shal
               be
               justified
               as
               Gods
               true
               Church
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               seed
               in
               his
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               &c.
               which
               is
               to
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               returne
               from
               his
               wickednes
               ,
               by
               promising
               him
               life
               .
               Ezek
               13.
               22.
               
            
             These
             and
             other
             like
             things
             ,
             he
             passeth
             over
             ,
             without
             word
             of
             answer
             .
             It
             is
             ynough
             for
             him
             to
             cry
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             insist
             upon
             phrases
             which
             may
             diversly
             be
             understood
             .
             Whereas
             the
             sound
             plea
             should
             be
             from
             the
             doctrines
             of
             faith
             and
             sanctification
             of
             life
             according
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Apostles
             teach
             us
             to
             discern
             true
             Christians
             from
             false
             .
             And
             who
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             after
             the
             truth
             ,
             would
             not
             rather
             insist
             upon
             these
             main
             grounds
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Verily
             ,
             I
             judge
             this
             pleading
             for
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             exceeding
             great
             sin
             ;
             because
             it
             by
             consequence
             overthroweth
             both
             faith
             and
             holines
             :
             seeing
             misbeleevers
             and
             most
             synfull
             idolaters
             as
             ever
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             are
             justified
             to
             be
             Gods
             true
             Church
             notwithstanding
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             Testament
             of
             Christ.
             It
             is
             to
             make
             a
             wide
             gate
             and
             broad
             way
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             men
             secure
             in
             all
             syn
             :
             if
             they
             that
             serve
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             himselfe
             ,
             worship
             his
             idols
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             his
             heresies
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             his
             wicked
             works
             ,
             which
             hope
             to
             merit
             salvation
             by
             them
             in
             heaven
             :
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             WHereas
             I
             sayd
             ,
             †
             
               J
               held
               it
               presumption
               for
               any
               to
               limit
               God
               ,
               by
               how
               smal
               meanes
               or
               measure
               of
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               he
               will
               save
               a
               man.
               Who
               dares
               den
               ▪
               but
               God
               had
               many
               elect
               among
               the
               heathens
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               separated
               Jsrael
               from
               them
               ?
               Yea
               God
               expresly
               sayd
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               Israel
               his
               peculiar
            
             
             
               people
               ;
               that
               yet
               all
               the
               earth
               was
               his
               ,
               Exod.
               19
               5.
               which
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             *
             
               generally
               .
               Wherefore
               we
               leave
               Gods
               secret
               counsels
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               willeth
               us
               .
               Deut.
               29.
               29.
               and
               doe
               consider
               onely
               the
               visible
               state
               of
               Churches
               ,
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               Gods
               law
               and
               promises
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             mine
             opposite
             sayth
             ,
             †
             
               What
               is
               it
               that
               he
               meaneth
               hereby
               ?
               Jf
               by
               the
               covenant
               he
               mean
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               for
               salvation
               ,
               whereof
               we
               treat
               ;
               and
               think
               that
               all
               people
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               and
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               under
               it
               :
               what
               differeth
               this
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               Armintans
               touching
               general
               redemption
               ?
               Jf
               he
               speak
               not
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               which
               is
               for
               salvation
               ;
               all
               may
               perceive
               he
               speakes
               not
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             My
             meaning
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             his
             elect
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             as
             he
             bath
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             he
             could
             not
             but
             see
             what
             I
             intended
             .
             By
             the
             
               covenant
               generally
            
             with
             all
             nations
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             same
             that
             himself
             alleaged
             *
             whileare
             from
             Ke●kerman
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Church
               largely
               taken
            
             :
             which
             he
             explaineth
             ,
             
               the
               company
               of
               all
               those
               which
               professe
               Christian
               religion
               or
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               in
               what
               manner
               soever
               .
               And
               thus
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               are
               all
               heretikes
               ,
               schismatikes
               ,
               and
               Arians
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               referred
               to
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ▪
            
             So
             if
             he
             understood
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             might
             understand
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             spake
             of
             the
             covenant
             generally
             .
             For
             such
             large
             Churches
             as
             he
             describeth
             ,
             I
             hold
             all
             nations
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             God
             made
             his
             speciall
             covenant
             with
             Israel
             .
             Noe
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             as
             any
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             :
             though
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             then
             so
             clearly
             revealed
             *
             as
             it
             was
             afterward
             
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             namely
             Christ
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             with
             obedience
             ;
             it
             was
             given
             to
             Adam
             and
             his
             seed
             ;
             to
             Noe
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
             &
             11.
             1.
             2
             3.
             4.
             7.
             
             &c.
             And
             this
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             now
             by
             the
             sacraments
             .
             Which
             sacrifices
             all
             nations
             kept
             the
             first
             thousand
             yeers
             after
             Noe
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             till
             after
             Moses
             death
             ,
             )
             as
             well
             as
             the
             large
             Christian
             or
             false-Christian
             churches
             kept
             the
             sacraments
             .
             Yea
             let
             any
             shew
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             heathens
             (
             I
             except
             not
             the
             very
             Canaanites
             ,
             )
             turned
             the
             sacrifices
             into
             such
             abominable
             idolatry
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             turned
             the
             sacraments
             .
             And
             for
             other
             synns
             ,
             Antichristians
             are
             not
             behinde
             them
             .
             How
             freely
             did
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jakob
             live
             and
             publickly
             worship
             God
             by
             altars
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             
             Caananites
             ,
             Hittites
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
             12.
             7.
             
             &
             26.
             25.
             
             &
             35.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             whereas
             if
             they
             had
             so
             doen
             (
             according
             to
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             now
             these
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             ;
             they
             had
             been
             burned
             for
             heretickes
             ,
             as
             innumerable
             of
             Abrahams
             faith
             have
             been
             .
             How
             religiously
             did
             the
             King
             of
             Gerar
             carry
             himselfe
             towards
             Abrahams
             wife
             ,
             Gen.
             20.
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             outragious
             adulteries
             and
             fornications
             by
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             all
             histories
             testifie
             .
             Yea
             God
             himself
             appeared
             unto
             that
             King
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Abraham
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             20.
             3.
             
             —
             7.
             
             How
             honourably
             did
             the
             Hittites
             intreat
             Abraham
             ,
             acknowledging
             him
             a
             Prince
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             offred
             him
             all
             kindnes
             ,
             Gen.
             23.
             5.
             6.
             
             &c.
             yet
             other
             nations
             were
             better
             then
             they
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             3.
             4.
             
             &
             27.
             46.
             
             Look
             upon
             Balaam
             the
             soothsayer
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             even
             in
             Moses
             time
             :
             and
             see
             how
             he
             consulted
             with
             
               Jehovah
               his
               God
            
             ,
             by
             altars
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             Burnt-offrings
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             used
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Num.
             22.
             8.
             9.
             18.
             
             &
             23.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             &c.
             and
             it
             will
             plainly
             appeare
             ,
             the
             heathens
             had
             not
             more
             degenerated
             from
             the
             religion
             &
             worship
             learned
             from
             Noe
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             hath
             from
             that
             which
             Paul
             taught
             there
             .
             Yea
             there
             was
             a
             better
             Church
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Vz
             (
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             )
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             was
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             when
             they
             polluted
             themselves
             with
             the
             idols
             thereof
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
             For
             in
             Vz
             land
             ,
             Iob
             was
             †
             governour
             ,
             a
             most
             godly
             man
             as
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             unto
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             Iob.
             1.
             1.
             5.
             8.
             
             &
             42.
             8.
             9.
             holding
             firme
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             his
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             resurrection
             to
             life
             ,
             Iob.
             19.
             25.
             26.
             27.
             and
             free
             from
             idolatry
             ,
             Iob.
             31.
             26.
             27.
             28.
             
             And
             what
             knowledge
             and
             religion
             was
             then
             among
             the
             Temanites
             ,
             Shuhites
             ,
             Naamathites
             ,
             and
             Buzites
             ;
             the
             friends
             of
             Iob
             that
             came
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             doe
             shew
             ;
             Iob.
             2.
             11.
             
             &c.
             and
             32.
             2.
             
             &c.
             and
             notwithstanding
             their
             errour
             in
             their
             disputation
             ,
             they
             obtained
             pardon
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Iob.
             42.
             7.
             
             —
             9.
             
             And
             who
             can
             tell
             when
             the
             golden
             Candlestickes
             of
             Christian
             churches
             were
             removed
             from
             those
             other
             peoples
             .
             Though
             soon
             ,
             even
             too
             soon
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             generall
             apostasie
             among
             the
             nations
             after
             Noe
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             nations
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             But
             among
             which
             of
             them
             was
             there
             a
             such
             a
             
               Man
               of
               Syn
            
             reigning
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             hath
             now
             reigned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             these
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             ?
             Wherefore
             they
             measure
             not
             things
             by
             the
             *
             golden
             reed
             ,
             which
             cast
             off
             those
             Churches
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             as
             wholly
             prophane
             and
             fallen
             from
             grace
             ;
             and
             yet
             justifie
             
             this
             notorious
             harlot
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             whose
             impieties
             are
             not
             inferiour
             to
             any
             of
             those
             nations
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             but
             rather
             aboue
             them
             ;
             
               for
               her
               sins
               have
               reached
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
            
             Rev.
             18.
             5.
             
             And
             wheras
             those
             nations
             had
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             written
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             learned
             it
             by
             voyce
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             might
             more
             easily
             be
             corrupted
             and
             forgotten
             :
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             having
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             hath
             despised
             it
             ;
             not
             suffered
             their
             children
             to
             read
             or
             heare
             it
             ,
             lest
             (
             forsooth
             )
             it
             should
             make
             them
             heretickes
             :
             that
             for
             a
             man
             to
             have
             Gods
             booke
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             much
             as
             his
             life
             was
             worth
             :
             so
             the
             miserable
             people
             ,
             for
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Law
             ,
             have
             been
             justly
             given
             over
             into
             Aegyptian
             darknes
             ,
             and
             into
             most
             abominable
             idolatries
             and
             heresies
             ,
             which
             have
             drowned
             men
             in
             perdition
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             which
             mine
             opposite
             objecteth
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             as
             I
             reject
             it
             for
             a
             great
             errour
             ;
             so
             his
             supposition
             whereby
             he
             would
             feoff
             it
             upon
             me
             ,
             is
             injurious
             :
             
               If
               I
               think
               that
               all
               people
               of
               the
               world
               in
               all
               ages
               and
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               &c.
            
             whereas
             I
             spake
             but
             of
             the
             nations
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             so
             farr
             fallen
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             afterward
             ,
             and
             now
             much
             more
             .
             Againe
             ,
             himselfe
             pleadeth
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             yet
             I
             hope
             he
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             in
             that
             church
             are
             redeemed
             ;
             otherwise
             then
             many
             reprobates
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             except
             he
             should
             think
             there
             are
             no
             reprobates
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Man
             of
             Syn
             (
             which
             himselfe
             expoundeth
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Hierarchie
             )
             be
             redeemed
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             chief
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             we
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             a
             very
             generall
             redemption
             .
          
           
             So
             where
             he
             †
             chargeth
             me
             with
             abuse
             of
             
               Ezek.
               16.
               8.
               thou
               be●amest
               mine
               :
            
             and
             asketh
             me
             ,
             
               Is
               this
               now
               the
               case
               and
               estate
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             no
             :
             it
             was
             not
             then
             ,
             much
             lesse
             is
             it
             now
             .
             For
             I
             sayd
             ,
             that
             then
             God
             
               made
               Israel
               his
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               5.
            
             though
             generally
             he
             sayd
             
               all
               the
               earth
               was
               his
            
             .
             But
             because
             the
             earth
             corrupted
             their
             wayes
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             before
             the
             ●loud
             ,
             
               Gen.
               6.
               11.
               12.
            
             therefore
             God
             separated
             to
             himselfe
             a
             peculiar
             people
             to
             be
             his
             inheritance
             .
             And
             so
             I
             think
             mine
             opposite
             himselfe
             would
             confesse
             ,
             though
             all
             that
             professe
             Christianitie
             be
             Gods
             Churches
             in
             his
             account
             ,
             yet
             the
             Christian
             reformed
             churches
             ,
             are
             Christs
             peculiar
             Churches
             ,
             though
             all
             Christendom
             bee
             his
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             he
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             object
             ,
             that
             
               the
               heavens
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               Deut.
               10.
               14.
               and
               every
               beast
               of
               the
               forrest
               is
               his
               ,
               &c.
            
             Psa.
             50.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
               shal
               we
               therefore
               think
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             ;
             )
             
               that
               the
               beasts
               are
               the
               wife
               and
               Church
               of
               God
               ▪
               ●s
               Ezekiel
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             None
             but
             beasts
             would
             so
             think
             .
             The
             comparison
             in
             
               Exod.
               19.
               5.
            
             is
             not
             between
             men
             and
             beasts
             ,
             but
             between
             men
             and
             men
             .
             And
             such
             men
             as
             had
             all
             within
             lesse
             then
             a
             thousand
             years
             been
             Gods
             wife
             ,
             and
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             But
             most
             of
             them
             on
             their
             parts
             fallen
             from
             it
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             as
             Israel
             also
             had
             
               Ezek.
               20.
               7.
               8.
            
             and
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             churches
             within
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             have
             doen.
             The
             heathens
             then
             were
             not
             more
             fallen
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             :
             mine
             opposite
             pleadeth
             for
             Rome
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             a
             church
             15
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             still
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             I
             answer
             him
             ,
             the
             heathens
             in
             Moses
             time
             were
             all
             the
             church
             nine
             or
             ten
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             called
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               Exod.
               19.
               5.
            
             
             He
             replieth
             ,
             with
             the
             instance
             of
             
               Wild-beasts
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             If
             I
             should
             so
             have
             turnd
             my
             back
             upon
             an
             argument
             ,
             what
             out-cries
             would
             he
             have
             made
             after
             me
             ?
          
           
             When
             David
             exhorteth
             
               all
               the
               earth
            
             to
             sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Psal.
               66.
               1.
               
               &
               100.
               1.
            
             speaketh
             he
             to
             the
             beasts
             ?
             When
             Moses
             sayth
             ,
             
               All
               the
               earth
            
             was
             of
             one
             language
             ,
             
               Gen
               11.
               1.
            
             doth
             not
             he
             mean
             it
             of
             the
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             beasts
             ?
             So
             in
             
               Exod.
               19.
               5.
               yee
            
             (
             Israelites
             )
             
               shal
               be
               a
               peculiar
               treasure
               unto
               me
               ,
               above
               all
               peoples
               :
               for
               all
               the
               earth
            
             (
             that
             is
             all
             peoples
             of
             the
             earth
             )
             
               are
               mine
            
             .
             Where
             God
             calleth
             all
             peoples
             his
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             creation
             ,
             as
             the
             beasts
             were
             his
             ;
             but
             by
             covenant
             made
             with
             them
             in
             Noes
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             smelled
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             promised
             no
             more
             to
             drown
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             blessed
             both
             
               Noe
               and
               his
               sonns
            
             ,
             and
             established
             his
             
               covenani
               with
               them
               and
               with
               their
               seed
               after
               them
            
             ;
             and
             gave
             them
             
               a
               sight
               of
               his
               covenant
            
             ,
             his
             
               bow
               in
               the
               clowd
               ,
               Gen
               8.
               20.
               21.
               
               &
               9.
               1.
               9.
               12.
               13.
            
             which
             covenant
             ,
             though
             the
             natural
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             extended
             to
             the
             beasts
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             beasts
             also
             had
             natural
             refreshing
             by
             that
             water
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             Israelites
             was
             a
             sacrament
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Numb
               .
               20
               8
               1
               (
               or
               .
               10.
               4.
               
            
             )
             yet
             unto
             men
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             men
             onely
             ,
             )
             it
             was
             a
             spiritual
             covenant
             of
             grace
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             
               Esa.
               54.
               8.
               9.
               10.
               
               Rev.
               4.
               3.
               and
               10
               1.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               20.
               21.
               
            
             Now
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             thus
             established
             with
             Noe
             ,
             his
             sonns
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             after
             them
             ;
             was
             respected
             of
             God
             in
             
               Exod
               19.
               5.
            
             when
             for
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             Noes
             seed
             ,
             he
             of
             his
             
             love
             made
             Israel
             his
             peculiar
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             peoples
             :
             though
             some
             of
             the
             Nations
             were
             (
             as
             in
             charitie
             I
             judge
             from
             Iobs
             historie
             ,
             )
             Gods
             true
             churches
             stil
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             nations
             (
             as
             the
             cursed
             Canaanites
             )
             he
             had
             many
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             now
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             )
             which
             the
             examples
             of
             Rahab
             the
             harlot
             ,
             the
             Gibeonites
             or
             Nethinims
             ,
             Vriah
             the
             Hittite
             ,
             Aravnath
             the
             Iebusite
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             throughout
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             doe
             confirme
             .
             All
             men
             (
             as
             th'Apostle
             teacheth
             from
             the
             heathens
             confession
             )
             are
             Gods
             ofspring
             (
             or
             generation
             ,
             )
             
               Act.
               17.
               28.
               29.
            
             
             The
             Gentile
             (
             as
             the
             parable
             shewerh
             in
             Luke
             15
             )
             was
             brother
             to
             the
             Iew
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             the
             God
             not
             of
             the
             Iewes
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Rom.
               3.
               29.
            
             and
             if
             the
             uncircumcised
             Gentile
             kept
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             his
             uncircumcision
             was
             counted
             for
             circumcision
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God
             ,
             
               Rom.
               2.
               10.
               11.
               26.
               
               Act.
               10.
               34.
               35.
               
            
             And
             as
             Paul
             reasoneth
             ,
             
               Hath
               God
               cast
               away
               his
               people
            
             (
             Israel
             )
             ?
             
               Far
               be
               it
               :
               for
               J
               also
               am
               an
               Israelite
            
             &c
             
               God
               hath
               not
               cast
               away
               his
               people
               which
               he
               foreknew
               :
               Rom.
               11.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             So
             I
             reason
             ;
             Did
             God
             cast
             away
             his
             peoples
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Noes
             sonns
             ?
             Far
             be
             it
             .
             For
             Rahab
             was
             a
             Canaanite
             ,
             Aravnah
             a
             Iebusite
             ,
             Vriah
             an
             Hittite
             ;
             Ebedmelech
             an
             Ethiopian
             ,
             Iether
             an
             Ismaelite
             ;
             and
             thousands
             of
             these
             and
             the
             other
             nations
             ,
             which
             were
             Gods
             people
             whom
             he
             foreknew
             ,
             and
             saved
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             Christ.
             They
             which
             can
             not
             answer
             these
             things
             but
             by
             instancing
             beasts
             ;
             doe
             want
             the
             wisdom
             which
             men
             of
             God
             should
             have
             .
          
           
             With
             like
             successe
             (
             in
             another
             *
             place
             of
             his
             book
             )
             he
             answereth
             touching
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             For
             wheras
             I
             †
             wrote
             ,
             
               The
               ordinanoes
               of
               God
               which
               they
            
             (
             the
             Apostate
             Israelites
             )
             
               in
               shew
               reteyned
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               unto
               them
               the
               fig●es
               and
               seales
               of
               the
               forgivnes
               of
               synns
               ,
               and
               of
               life
               eternal
               ;
               and
               therfore
               were
               in
               their
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               false
               and
               deceytfull
               ,
               as
               were
               also
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               reteyned
               in
               other
               nations
               ;
               as
               *
               Altars
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Preists
               ,
               tithes
               ,
               first
               fruits
               ,
               incense
               ,
               meat-offrings
               ,
               drink-offrings
               ,
               feasts
               ,
               baptismes
               or
               washing
               ▪
               ●●byntings
               ,
               excommunications
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               vowes
               ,
               and
               many
               the
               like
               ,
               wherof
               all
               histories
               doe
               record
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               reteyn
               them
               ▪
            
             (
             *
             
               Numb
               .
               23.
               1.
               
               Pompon
               .
               Laetus
               de
               Sacerd.
               T●bull
               .
               l.
               1.
               eleg
               .
               10.
               &
               l.
               2.
               eleg
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               Homer
               .
               Odyss
               .
               3.
               
               &
               Jliad
               .
               1.
               
               Uirgil
               Aen.
               2.
               
               Caesar
               bell
               .
               Gall.
               l.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             He
             replieth
             ,
             
               All
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               Altars
               ,
               sacrifices
               ,
               priests
               &c
               none
               doeth
               deny
               it
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               to
               shew
               that
               these
               were
               the
               Lords
               ordinances
               ,
               given
               by
               him
               to
               these
               nations
               ,
               as
               circumcision
               was
               to
               Jsrael
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               of
               his
               covenant
               unto
               them
               ;
               or
               that
               circumcision
            
             
             
               in
               Israel
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               a
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               Gods
               covenant
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               and
               life
               eternal
               ,
               then
               those
               were
               among
               the
               heathens
               &c
               ▪
               then
               all
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               scripture
               is
               also
               perverted
               ,
               and
               that
               neyther
               it
               nor
               all
               the
               writers
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               prove
               any
               such
               matter
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             easy
             to
             say
             ,
             
               the
               scripture
               is
               perverted
            
             ;
             and
             shew
             no
             reason
             how
             .
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             from
             the
             historie
             of
             Noe
             ,
             &
             God
             :
             covenant
             of
             grace
             with
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             historie
             of
             Iob
             :
             that
             all
             nations
             had
             not
             onely
             
               Altars
               ,
               sacrifices
               ,
               Preists
            
             &c
             ,
             but
             had
             them
             also
             
               as
               the
               Lords
               ordinances
            
             given
             them
             for
             confirmation
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             .
             Whence
             did
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             ,
             Noe
             ,
             Abram
             ,
             Iakob
             and
             Iob
             ;
             learn
             to
             offer
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             beasts
             ,
             build
             altars
             ,
             pay
             tithes
             ,
             make
             vowes
             &c
             :
             but
             from
             divine
             institution
             taught
             their
             fathers
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fathers
             to
             the
             children
             ?
             Otherweise
             they
             could
             not
             have
             doen
             them
             in
             faith
             ,
             as
             of
             some
             of
             them
             th'Apostle
             testifieth
             they
             did
             ,
             
               Heb.
               11.
            
             which
             teacheth
             us
             so
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             all
             other
             nations
             had
             kept
             the
             faith
             as
             did
             Iob
             ;
             their
             sacrifices
             had
             been
             the
             seales
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             †
             unto
             Iob.
             When
             they
             lost
             their
             faith
             ,
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             vaine
             ,
             and
             no
             seale
             of
             grace
             unto
             them
             .
             Now
             compare
             Israel
             in
             their
             Apostasie
             :
             they
             made
             new
             Temples
             ,
             new
             Altars
             ,
             new
             Priests
             ,
             new
             feasts
             and
             signes
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             onely
             *
             none
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             but
             expresly
             forbidden
             them
             by
             his
             written
             Law
             ,
             
               Exod.
               20.
               4.
               5.
            
             so
             that
             they
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             having
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             seales
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             reputed
             for
             bloud
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             by
             the
             doom
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             for
             offring
             them
             ,
             
               Levit.
               17.
               4.
            
             
             Thus
             having
             no
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             they
             neither
             did
             nor
             could
             sacrifice
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             abominable
             ,
             as
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             heathens
             :
             and
             they
             
               sacrificed
               to
               divils
               ,
               not
               to
               God
               ,
            
             as
             Moses
             and
             the
             prophets
             testifie
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             17.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             Circumcision
             ;
             first
             it
             was
             not
             commanded
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             Noe
             and
             his
             seed
             ;
             but
             was
             first
             commanded
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             houshold
             ,
             
               Gen
               17.
            
             and
             so
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             be
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             their
             passover
             ,
             
               Levit.
               12.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               44.
               48.
               
            
             Wherefore
             it
             being
             not
             commanded
             to
             Noes
             sonns
             ,
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             scatered
             farr
             off
             ,
             and
             heard
             not
             of
             the
             precept
             to
             Abraham
             :
             were
             doubtlesse
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             gracefull
             ,
             if
             they
             abode
             
             in
             Noes
             faith
             ;
             and
             were
             saved
             without
             circumcision
             as
             well
             as
             we
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Who
             doubteth
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             Sem
             and
             Heber
             ,
             who
             both
             of
             them
             lived
             till
             after
             the
             ordinance
             of
             circumcision
             :
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             record
             that
             they
             were
             circumcised
             .
             Yea
             all
             the
             Israelites
             that
             were
             born
             for
             the
             space
             of
             40.
             yeeres
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             were
             uncircumcised
             till
             Iosuahs
             reigne
             ,
             
               Jos.
               5.
               2.
               
               —
               6.
            
             yet
             with
             them
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             Moses
             renewed
             the
             covenant
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             would
             bee
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             sworn
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             10.
             
             —
             13.
             
             And
             whereas
             mine
             opposite
             boldly
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               writers
               in
               the
               world
               prove
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
            
             viz.
             touching
             Gods
             ordinances
             given
             to
             the
             heathens
             the
             sonns
             of
             Noe
             ,
             for
             signes
             of
             salvation
             :
             it
             will
             appeare
             otherweise
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             the
             heathēs
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             themselves
             .
             Who
             though
             they
             gloried
             in
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             given
             by
             Moses
             ;
             yet
             thus
             they
             write
             ,
             
               Jt
               is
               lawful
               for
               an
               heathen
               to
               offer
               burnt
               offrings
               unto
               God
               in
               every
               place
               ;
               and
               he
               himselfe
               may
               offer
               in
               an
               high
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               builded
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
            
             (
             
               for
               an
               Jsraelite
            
             )
             
               to
               help
               him
               ,
               &c.
               for
               behold
               ,
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               offer
               without
            
             (
             
               the
               Sanctuarie
               ,
               Levit.
               17.
               
               And
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               learn
               them
               how
               they
               should
               offer
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               blessed
            
             (
             God.
             )
             
               Maimony
               in
               Misn.
               treat
               .
               of
               Offring
               sacrifices
               ,
               chap.
               19.
               s.
               16.
               
            
             Thus
             by
             the
             Hebrewes
             testimony
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             lawfully
             use
             sacrificing
             in
             their
             own
             lands
             ,
             on
             their
             altars
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Iewes
             might
             instruct
             them
             to
             doe
             it
             aright
             ,
             though
             they
             themselves
             might
             not
             doe
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             being
             restreyned
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             salvation
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             also
             say
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               receiveth
               the
               seven
               commandements
            
             (
             
               given
               to
               the
               sonns
               of
               Noe
            
             )
             [
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             †
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             whereof
             circumcision
             was
             none
             ;
             ]
             
               and
               doth
               them
               ;
               he
               is
               of
               the
               saincts
               of
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               a
               portion
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             eternall
             life
             ]
             
               if
               he
               receive
               them
               and
               doe
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               blessed
            
             (
             God
             )
             
               hath
               commanded
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               Maimony
            
             in
             Misn.
             treat
             .
             of
             
               Kings
               .
               chapt
               .
               8.
               s.
               11.
               
            
             Thus
             mine
             opposite
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             made
             it
             so
             strange
             ,
             what
             I
             wrote
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             have
             called
             it
             
               an
               idle
               flourish
            
             ;
             had
             he
             duly
             weighed
             their
             estate
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             and
             humane
             writers
             bear
             witnes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               But
               this
               indeed
               is
               admirable
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               he
               should
               account
               the
               heathens
            
             
             
               superstitions
               to
               bee
               Gods
               ordinances
               :
               and
               yet
               esteem
               the
               circumcision
               and
               other
               ordinances
               of
               God
               had
               in
               Israel
               ,
               to
               be
               lying
               and
               deceitful
               signes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Besides
               in
               all
               his
               bead-roule
               of
               Writers
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               of
               circumcision
               ,
            
             
             
               whereabout
               our
               question
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             called
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             divine
             institution
             .
             The
             other
             nations
             that
             fell
             from
             God
             :
             and
             the
             Israelites
             that
             fell
             from
             God
             :
             I
             count
             them
             all
             abusers
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             ;
             which
             were
             not
             
               in
               their
               use
               of
               them
            
             ,
             true
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             eternall
             life
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             false
             and
             deceitfull
             .
             Thus
             I
             match
             them
             alike
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             The
             
               heathens
               superstitions
            
             (
             if
             he
             mean
             things
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             )
             I
             never
             esteemed
             Gods
             ordinances
             at
             all
             ;
             no
             nor
             Romes
             superstitions
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             circumcision
             is
             not
             in
             the
             bead-roule
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             :
             hee
             need
             not
             marvell
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             not
             commanded
             the
             heathens
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             It
             seemeth
             hee
             had
             a
             speciall
             fansie
             to
             circumcision
             above
             all
             other
             Gods
             ordinances
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             he
             think
             that
             it
             might
             be
             prophaned
             as
             much
             as
             any
             other
             .
             There
             was
             no
             more
             holines
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             
               Jf
               thou
               be
               a
               breaker
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               thy
               circumcision
               is
               made
               uncircumcision
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               25.
            
             what
             then
             will
             it
             availe
             ,
             that
             Israel
             had
             circumcision
             ,
             when
             they
             broke
             the
             Law
             ,
             yea
             were
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               Law
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               15.
               3.
            
             and
             sacrificed
             
               to
               Divils
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               17.
               2.
               
               Chron.
               11.
               15.
               
            
             Finally
             ,
             here
             he
             seeketh
             for
             circumcision
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             :
             but
             within
             three
             le●es
             after
             in
             my
             †
             book
             ,
             I
             instanced
             some
             among
             the
             nations
             circumcised
             ,
             even
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             ;
             and
             there
             he
             hath
             passed
             it
             over
             without
             answer
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             seen
             it
             .
             Such
             intreatie
             and
             worse
             I
             bear
             at
             his
             hand
             with
             patience
             .
             Let
             me
             here
             adde
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             learned
             man.
             Mr.
             Calvin
             (
             in
             his
             Sermon
             against
             idolatrie
             ,
             upon
             
               Psal.
               16.
               4.
            
             
             )
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               There
               are
               diverse
               which
               at
               this
               day
               use
               another
               starting
               hole
               :
               for
               confessing
               that
               it
               is
               a
               detestable
               thing
               to
               mingle
               themselves
               with
               the
               idolatries
               of
               the
               Paynims
               ,
               they
               wil
               not
               that
               this
               extend
               it self
               to
               the
               superstitions
               of
               the
               papacie
               :
               as
               though
               all
               the
               impieties
               of
               the
               Paynims
               had
               not
               been
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               true
               service
               of
               God.
               From
               whence
               I
               pray
               you
               drew
               the
               Paynims
               all
               their
               ceremonies
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ?
               The
               mischief
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               corrupted
               that
               which
               was
               wel
               instituted
               of
               God.
               And
               yet
               al
               the
               abominations
               that
               were
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               had
               this
               goodly
               cloke
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Religion
               :
               but
               this
               made
               them
               not
               therefore
               justifiable
               ,
               neither
               might
               the
               faithful
               communicate
               with
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Mr.
             Iunius
             iudgement
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             IN
             my
             brief
             answer
             to
             the
             things
             which
             mine
             opposite
             alleged
             from
             Mr.
             Iunius
             (
             whose
             treatise
             they
             have
             printed
             the
             second
             time
             :
             )
             he
             †
             taxeth
             me
             for
             omitting
             many
             clauses
             in
             that
             work
             .
             But
             I
             then
             and
             still
             doe
             hold
             it
             ynough
             to
             take
             away
             the
             mayn
             grounds
             ;
             which
             being
             doen
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             lesser
             moment
             will
             be
             also
             found
             insufficient
             .
          
           
             I
             shewed
             *
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             now
             ,
             to
             bee
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             church
             which
             was
             in
             Pauls
             time
             :
             therefore
             no
             just
             proportion
             to
             be
             between
             them
             .
             In
             sted
             of
             disproving
             that
             which
             I
             shewed
             ,
             he
             (
             after
             his
             manner
             )
             †
             asketh
             a
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               J
               think
               these
            
             (
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             with
             his
             worshipers
             come
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             ancient
             true
             Church
             )
             
               be
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               having
               the
               baptisme
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               or
               whether
               there
               be
               no
               such
               there
               at
               all
               ,
               though
               corrupted
               and
               abused
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             often
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             proved
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             this
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             not
             Gods
             true
             Temple
             or
             people
             ,
             under
             his
             covenant
             ,
             having
             his
             baptisme
             :
             but
             a
             false
             church
             arisen
             since
             ,
             vainly
             pretending
             the
             church
             covenant
             and
             baptisme
             of
             Christ.
             Seeing
             Gods
             word
             moveth
             them
             not
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             me
             to
             oppose
             mans
             authority
             to
             mans
             .
             D.
             Whitakers
             answering
             Bellarmine
             ,
             *
             sayth
             ,
             
               This
               church
               succeedeth
               the
               Apostles
               indeed
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               den
               of
               theeves
               (
               doth
               )
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               harlot
               (
               doth
               )
               the
               faithful
               citie
               .
               Jt
               reteineth
               the
               chests
               and
               coffers
               wherein
               of
               old
               the
               tresure
               was
               (
               as
               Chrysostom
               elsewhere
               writeth
               )
               but
               hath
               lost
               the
               treasure
               it selfe
               .
               Jt
               is
               no
               more
               Bethel
               (
               the
               house
               of
               God
               )
               but
               Bethaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               vanitie
               or
               lies
               .
            
             Yea
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himself
             hath
             thus
             well
             written
             of
             it
             ,
             †
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               sayd
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Pseudo-christian
               (
               or
               falsely
               called
               christian
               )
               church
               ,
               over
               the
               which
               Antichrist
               ruleth
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             when
             Bellarmine
             citeth
             Tertullian
             ,
             marveilously
             praising
             Rome
             :
             Iunius
             answereth
             ,
             *
             
               Not
               Rome
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               not
               this
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               then
               was
               ,
               neerer
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               which
               cleaved
               to
               the
               truth
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               Christ.
               The
               disputer
               would
               deceive
               ,
               ex
               elenchi
               ignoratione
               .
            
             Into
             the
             same
             fall
             acie
             doth
             mine
             opposite
             often
             run
             ,
             in
             his
             dispute
             against
             me
             :
             and
             is
             therefore
             reproved
             by
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             objection
             of
             Gods
             calling
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             barely
             affirmed
             without
             proof
             :
             I
             shewed
             from
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             that
             the
             man
             
             of
             syn
             sitteth
             there
             ,
             calling
             all
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             &c.
             and
             from
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             that
             God
             calleth
             
               out
               of
               her
               ,
               such
               as
               shal
               bee
               saved
            
             And
             from
             Rev.
             9.
             that
             their
             Bishops
             (
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             of
             calling
             )
             are
             fallen
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himselfe
             hath
             applied
             to
             the
             popish
             hierarchie
             .
             Mine
             opposite
             replieth
             ,
             †
             that
             I
             
               had
               not
               what
               to
               answer
            
             ,
             but
             
               boldly
               deny
               that
               God
               is
               there
               calling
               as
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             sted
             of
             disproving
             ,
             hee
             falleth
             to
             his
             wonted
             questioning
             :
             
               how
               then
               there
               can
               be
               salvation
               to
               any
               in
               that
               church
               ,
               &c.
               
               Answ.
            
             It
             is
             a
             wearines
             to
             answer
             his
             often
             demands
             .
             Salvation
             by
             sundry
             meanes
             cometh
             to
             Gods
             elect
             in
             all
             false
             churches
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             .
             How
             came
             Rahab
             to
             faith
             among
             the
             Canaanites
             ?
             Heb.
             11.
             31.
             
             Iam.
             2.
             25.
             and
             other
             Gods
             chosen
             among
             the
             heathens
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             God
             to
             call
             by
             extraordinarie
             means
             ;
             another
             thing
             for
             him
             to
             call
             
               as
               in
               his
               church
            
             ,
             by
             his
             ordinary
             ministerie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             deny
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             they
             prove
             it
             not
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             distinction
             between
             the
             papacie
             and
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             pastors
             and
             the
             flock
             of
             that
             church
             ;
             is
             of
             no
             weight
             to
             prove
             the
             difference
             pretended
             :
             unlesse
             they
             were
             of
             divers
             faiths
             and
             religions
             .
             But
             when
             the
             priests
             teach
             lies
             ,
             idolatries
             and
             heresies
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             beleeve
             ,
             worship
             and
             obey
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             Rome
             ,
             )
             they
             both
             perish
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptures
             witnes
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             order
             or
             
               rank
               of
               Apostates
            
             (
             to
             omit
             his
             trifling
             about
             his
             own
             translation
             of
             the
             word
             )
             he
             *
             sayth
             
               Mr.
               Junius
               speaks
               this
               not
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               papal
               hierarchie
               .
            
             Be
             it
             so
             :
             but
             what
             proof
             is
             brought
             for
             that
             he
             sayth
             .
             It
             is
             knowen
             to
             all
             that
             have
             understanding
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             are
             apostate
             from
             the
             faith
             and
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             are
             their
             priests
             and
             hierarchie
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             need
             to
             bring
             proofes
             ?
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             himselfe
             here
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             †
             
               prayeth
               all
               to
               take
               knowledge
            
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               is
               fallen
               into
               most
               sinful
               and
               deep
               defection
               and
               Apostasie
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatress
               .
            
             If
             Mr.
             Iunius
             say
             otherweise
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             the
             Apostasie
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Hierarchie
             onely
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             church
             :
             let
             them
             first
             agree
             between
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             trouble
             others
             with
             their
             contrary
             pleas
             .
             Or
             let
             a
             third
             be
             umpier
             beeween
             them
             :
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             his
             second
             Replie
             to
             D.
             Whitgift
             ,
             pag.
             245.
             )
             sayth
             ;
             
               J
               would
               gladly
               learn
               where
               the
               Lord
               hath
               willed
               us
               so
               to
               cast
               away
               the
               use
               of
               our
               iudgement
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               when
               men
               make
               open
               profession
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               is
               Antichrist
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               account
               of
               them
               as
               of
               members
               of
               Christ.
               Or
               how
               this
               is
               to
               iudge
               wisely
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Wheras
             Mr.
             Iunius
             made
             the
             papacie
             ,
             or
             
               papal
               hierarchie
            
             to
             be
             
               an
               accident
               growing
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               apoyson
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               a
               pestilence
               ,
               a
               dropsie
               ,
               a
               gangrene
               in
               the
               body
               .
            
             I
             shewed
             these
             inconveniences
             upon
             their
             own
             grant
             ,
             
               If
               the
               hierarchie
               be
               no
               part
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               an
               accident
               ,
               a
               poyson
               ,
               a
               gangrene
               ,
               &c.
               what
               shal
               we
               think
               of
               al
               the
               actions
               of
               that
               hierarchy
               ,
               their
               ministration
               of
               sacramēts
               ,
               making
               of
               ministers
               ,
               &
               whole
               church
               administration
               ?
               They
               cānot
               possibly
               be
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               neither
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               now
               what
               is
               become
               of
               their
               true
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               ordination
               of
               ministers
               ?
               And
               how
               doth
               God
               cal
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               reasoned
               ?
               &c.
            
             Here
             mine
             opposite
             chargeth
             me
             *
             with
             
               trifling
               and
               cavilling
               ,
               &c.
               as
               if
               similitudes
               should
               hold
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             similitude
             must
             hold
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             for
             which
             it
             is
             alleaged
             ;
             else
             it
             is
             vaine
             :
             to
             prove
             the
             hierarchie
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             instance
             is
             brought
             ,
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             dropsie
             ,
             gangrene
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             an
             accident
             .
             To
             disprove
             this
             ,
             I
             shew
             that
             such
             accidents
             can
             doe
             no
             natural
             functions
             of
             the
             body
             :
             but
             the
             hierarchie
             doe
             the
             naturall
             functions
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             teaching
             ,
             ministring
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             accidents
             ,
             but
             true
             members
             ,
             yea
             the
             chiefe
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               The
               Apostate
               Jewes
               are
               compared
               to
               brass
               and
               iron
               ,
               Jer.
               6.
               28.
               
               Ezek.
               22.
               18.
               
               Shal
               we
               now
               conclude
               against
               Iudah
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               nullity
               of
               all
               the
               actions
               ,
               ministration
               ,
               and
               Churches
               estate
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             a
             living
             body
             that
             doth
             actions
             ,
             and
             not
             mettall
             :
             if
             a
             similie
             bee
             given
             of
             a
             living
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             gangrene
             or
             scab
             that
             consumes
             the
             life
             of
             that
             body
             ;
             all
             in
             reason
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             doth
             actions
             ,
             the
             scab
             or
             gangrene
             doth
             none
             .
             But
             in
             a
             similitude
             from
             metall
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             speak
             of
             actions
             .
             But
             thus
             ,
             the
             whole
             company
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             lump
             of
             metall
             :
             the
             godly
             are
             as
             pure
             silver
             ,
             Psal.
             66.
             10.
             the
             wicked
             are
             as
             dross
             .
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             119.
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             tribulation
             ,
             trieth
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             6.
             7.
             
             The
             Finer
             reserveth
             the
             pure
             metall
             ,
             but
             consumeth
             or
             casteth
             away
             the
             drosse
             :
             thus
             God
             threatneth
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             Ezek.
             22.
             18.
             
             —
             22.
             
             Here
             to
             bring
             in
             actions
             of
             a
             living
             body
             ,
             is
             quite
             from
             the
             purpose
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             other
             similie
             not
             .
             Here
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             of
             drosse
             can
             be
             no
             vessell
             for
             the
             Finer
             :
             or
             ,
             of
             
             
               brass
               ,
               yron
            
             ,
             and
             
               reprobate
               silver
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             no
             choyce
             for
             vessels
             in
             his
             sanctuary
             .
             Of
             like
             sort
             are
             his
             other
             wrested
             similitudes
             of
             
               trees
               ,
               corne
               ,
               seed
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             which
             must
             bee
             fitted
             to
             their
             proper
             natures
             .
          
           
             But
             vvhat
             answer
             giveth
             he
             to
             the
             poynt
             it self
             ?
             First
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             out
             into
             his
             charitable
             termes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Could
               any
               Anabaptist
               write
               more
               Anabaptistically
               then
               thus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             after
             sundry
             reproches
             ,
             he
             replieth
             in
             Mr.
             Iunius
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             question
             ,
             
               Can
               a
               scab
               or
               gangrene
               perform
               any
               action
               of
               a
               natural
               body
               or
               member
               ?
            
             hee
             giveth
             no
             answer
             ,
             but
             asketh
             againe
             ,
             
               Can
               a
               body
               that
               hath
               a
               scab
               or
               gangrene
               ,
               performe
               no
               actions
               of
               a
               natural
               body
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             yes
             ,
             it
             can
             .
             And
             vvhat
             now
             will
             it
             help
             his
             cause
             ?
             For
             though
             the
             body
             can
             doe
             the
             naturall
             actions
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             scab
             or
             gangrene
             to
             doe
             them
             .
             Either
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             must
             be
             other
             then
             accidents
             ,
             gangrenes
             ,
             poyson
             ,
             dropsie
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             in
             deed
             they
             are
             the
             chiefe
             members
             of
             that
             Whore
             )
             or
             else
             they
             can
             performe
             no
             ecclesiasticall
             action
             .
             As
             for
             his
             usuall
             refuge
             (
             when
             all
             other
             faile
             )
             
               the
               baptisme
            
             had
             in
             Rome
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             it
             in
             due
             place
             .
             Onely
             let
             it
             here
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             this
             baptisme
             is
             there
             administred
             by
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             the
             body
             or
             Church
             ,
             (
             by
             their
             own
             graunt
             ,
             )
             but
             by
             
               ulcers
               ,
               gangrenes
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himselfe
             answering
             Bellarmine
             ,
             so
             urgeth
             it
             ;
             saying
             of
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Syn
            
             (
             the
             popish
             Hierarchie
             )
             *
             
               he
               is
               not
               properly
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               for
               the
               ulcer
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               not
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               body
               .
            
             So
             I
             straine
             not
             the
             similitude
             beyond
             the
             due
             proportion
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             Iunius
             his
             owne
             reasoning
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Of
               Himenaeus
               and
               Philetus
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               their
               word
               did
               eat
               as
               a
               gangrene
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               17.
               18.
               would
               he
               then
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               baptisme
               ministred
               by
               them
               was
               not
               true
               baptisme
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sayd
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             
               their
               word
            
             fretted
             as
             a
             gangrene
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Iunius
             maketh
             the
             very
             men
             ,
             ulcers
             and
             gangrenes
             ,
             
               in
               the
               body
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               of
               it
            
             .
             If
             the
             officers
             or
             members
             of
             a
             church
             teach
             heresie
             ,
             that
             doctrine
             is
             as
             a
             gangrene
             ;
             but
             the
             persons
             teaching
             them
             are
             truly
             officers
             or
             members
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             though
             synfull
             .
             But
             in
             Rome
             ,
             the
             officers
             are
             ulcers
             ,
             
               not
               of
               the
               body
            
             ,
             in
             his
             account
             :
             so
             his
             example
             is
             not
             fit
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               delivered
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             as
             is
             probable
             by
             
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
            
             then
             they
             and
             their
             folowers
             were
             no
             true
             Christian
             church
             ,
             but
             a
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             be
             reckned
             among
             the
             
             Antichrists
             ,
             
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               18.
               19.
            
             and
             so
             could
             not
             administer
             true
             Christian
             baptisme
             ,
             to
             their
             disciples
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Where
               he
               againe
               denyeth
               any
               calling
               to
               be
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               asketh
               ,
               How
               God
               doth
               call
               in
               that
               church
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               of
               such
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               as
               have
               heretofore
               been
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               members
               of
               that
               church
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             againe
             wrongeth
             me
             (
             as
             too
             often
             ,
             )
             saying
             that
             I
             deny
             
               any
               calling
               to
               be
               in
               that
               church
               :
            
             it
             never
             entred
             into
             my
             hart
             .
             I
             hold
             there
             is
             some
             calling
             in
             the
             churches
             of
             Turks
             and
             Iewes
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             in
             false
             Christian
             churches
             .
             I
             denyed
             that
             
               God
               is
               there
               calling
               as
               in
               his
               church
               ,
            
             which
             they
             plead
             for
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             there
             his
             ordinary
             true
             ministers
             ,
             but
             Antichrists
             hierarchie
             doth
             call
             the
             people
             from
             God.
             How
             be
             it
             ,
             by
             some
             whom
             God
             raiseth
             up
             of
             ministers
             or
             people
             ,
             his
             witnesses
             whom
             that
             church
             murdereth
             ,
             
               Rev.
               11.
               3.
               7.
            
             and
             by
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             and
             other
             writings
             ,
             God
             calleth
             his
             people
             out
             of
             that
             Babylon
             .
             Witness
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
               de
               Dominis
            
             ,
             who
             *
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             without
             persuasion
             counsel
             or
             advise
             of
             any
             man
             of
             what
             sort
             so
             ever
             ;
             he
             was
             ,
             by
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             drawen
             to
             mislike
             and
             forsake
             that
             Roman
             church
             .
             And
             thus
             among
             Turks
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             heathens
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             calleth
             some
             from
             them
             by
             the
             light
             of
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             .
             Yea
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             by
             it
             and
             the
             ministerie
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             calleth
             his
             elect
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             in
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             was
             to
             the
             reprobates
             
               the
               savour
            
             †
             
               of
               death
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             no
             condemnation
             of
             the
             true
             church
             or
             ministerie
             therof
             :
             so
             some
             groundes
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             &
             doctrines
             in
             the
             false
             church
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             false
             ministery
             ,
             erected
             to
             destroy
             mens
             soules
             with
             heresies
             and
             idolatrie
             ;
             )
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             goodnes
             ,
             causeth
             them
             to
             turne
             unto
             the
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             of
             his
             chosen
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             no
             justification
             eyther
             of
             that
             church
             or
             ministerie
             .
             Let
             this
             answer
             once
             suffice
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             repetitions
             .
             And
             to
             Mr.
             Iunius
             (
             on
             whom
             he
             so
             relyeth
             )
             I
             could
             oppose
             Mr.
             Calvin
             (
             man
             for
             man
             )
             who
             sayth
             ,
             
               We
               see
               the
               horrible
               confusion
               that
               is
               in
               Poperie
               :
               but
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               any
               doctrine
               to
               pluck
               men
               back
               to
               God
               :
               nay
               rather
               the
               doctrine
               which
               is
               there
               ,
               doth
               draw
               them
               quite
               and
               clean
               from
               him
               .
               And
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Divil
               hath
               gotten
               such
               sooting
               there
               ,
               that
               all
               is
               full
               of
               trumperie
               and
               illusions
               ,
               and
               the
               loving
               God
               is
               quite
               forsaken
               .
               Sermon
               31.
               on
               Deut
               5.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Obj.
             *
             
               What
               difference
               Mr.
               Junius
               observed
               between
               the
               ministerie
               simply
            
             
             
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               hierarchie
               growen
               in
               that
               church
               upon
               it
               ,
               himself
               could
               best
               have
               shewed
               .
               This
               here
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               respect
               he
               acknowledgeth
               the
               hierarchie
               to
               be
               an
               order
               or
               estate
               of
               apostasie
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               an
               accident
               &c.
               in
               an
               other
               respect
               ,
               he
               esteemeth
               the
               ministery
               of
               Gods
               holy
               things
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               though
               exceedingly
               corrupted
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             such
             differences
             and
             distinctions
             mine
             opposite
             would
             cary
             us
             from
             the
             trueth
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             from
             common
             reason
             .
             For
             he
             granteth
             the
             church
             it self
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             exceedingly
             corrupted
             ,
             with
             
               most
               synfull
               and
               deep
               defection
               and
               apostasie
               ▪
            
             yet
             in
             another
             respect
             to
             be
             the
             temple
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             Now
             we
             have
             the
             like
             for
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             in
             one
             respect
             an
             order
             of
             apostasie
             ,
             in
             an
             other
             ,
             Gods
             ministerie
             .
             Wherfore
             then
             have
             we
             been
             led
             about
             with
             distinctions
             ,
             of
             the
             ministerie
             or
             hierarchie
             ,
             from
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             be
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             be
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ?
             The
             plaine
             way
             should
             have
             been
             thus
             ,
             The
             Ministers
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             in
             one
             respect
             an
             apostatical
             church
             ,
             in
             an
             other
             a
             faithfull
             church
             ;
             in
             one
             respect
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ;
             in
             an
             other
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             But
             eyther
             my
             judgment
             faileth
             me
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Iunius
             driveth
             at
             an
             other
             matter
             ;
             let
             men
             of
             understanding
             minde
             his
             writing
             .
          
           
             Further
             I
             answer
             ,
             by
             like
             distinction
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             put
             difference
             between
             the
             Angels
             that
             synned
             ,
             or
             synfull
             men
             ,
             
               simply
               considered
            
             as
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             and
             the
             poyson
             of
             syn
             which
             as
             an
             accident
             is
             growen
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             this
             is
             true
             .
             But
             shall
             that
             their
             being
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             free
             them
             from
             damnation
             which
             that
             poyson
             ,
             that
             accident
             syn
             hath
             brought
             upon
             them
             ?
             No
             man
             of
             knowledge
             wil
             so
             say
             ,
             Even
             so
             ,
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             hierarchie
             &
             people
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             in
             apostasie
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             can
             not
             in
             that
             estate
             be
             judged
             heyres
             of
             salvation
             ,
             (
             except
             God
             turne
             them
             againe
             to
             Christ
             ,
             )
             for
             the
             scripture
             hath
             given
             sentence
             of
             their
             damnation
             ,
             
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               3.
               10.
               11.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Against
             their
             bare
             affirmations
             to
             prove
             Rome
             
               on
               Gods
               behalf
               altogether
               a
               church
               ,
               a
               company
               called
               of
               God
               with
               his
               calling
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             ,
             that
             
               God
               calleth
               her
               with
               his
               calling
               ,
               by
               his
               spirit
               and
               word
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             objected
             the
             Apostles
             testimony
             ,
             
               God
               shal
               send
               them
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beleeve
               lies
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             11.
             
               and
               this
               is
               verified
               by
               the
               manifold
               heresies
               ,
               idolatries
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               that
               Church
               is
               poysoned
               ,
               And
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               which
               wil
               condemne
            
             
             her
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             8.
             
               and
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               he
               wil
               consume
               that
               lawless
               one
               ,
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Mine
             opposite
             replieth
             ,
             †
             
               Might
               he
               not
               also
               thus
               conclude
               against
               Iudah
               in
               Apostasie
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               not
               cal
               that
               Church
               ,
               nor
               any
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               of
               them
               in
               that
               estate
               ,
               alleaging
            
             Ier.
             5.
             30.
             31.
             
             &
             6.
             28.
             29.
             30.
             
             Ezek.
             13.
             
             &
             14.
             ch
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               As
               if
               there
               were
               no
               difference
               to
               bee
               put
               between
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               lawlesse
               one
               ,
               2.
               
            
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             8.
             
               nor
               between
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Babylon
               ,
            
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             deny
             not
             all
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             her
             ,
             as
             he
             accuseth
             me
             ;
             to
             it
             I
             have
             before
             answered
             .
             His
             comparison
             I
             deny
             .
             In
             Iudah
             were
             the
             Lords
             prophets
             and
             priests
             :
             in
             Rome
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             hierarchie
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             no
             members
             but
             ulcers
             in
             the
             body
             .
             Let
             them
             shew
             me
             a
             Ieremie
             or
             Zephanie
             now
             in
             Rome
             ,
             or
             a
             lawfull
             ministery
             of
             God
             therein
             ;
             as
             was
             in
             Iudah
             ,
             till
             the
             captivity
             ,
             reckned
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               1.
               
               Chron.
               6.
               3.
               
               —
               15.
               
            
             Let
             them
             shew
             me
             a
             company
             that
             abstaineth
             from
             ,
             and
             crieth
             out
             against
             their
             abominations
             in
             Rome
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             Iudah
             and
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Ezek.
             9.
             4.
             or
             a
             
               basket
               of
               good
               figgs
            
             ,
             which
             God
             acknowledged
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             
               Ier.
               24.
               2.
               5.
               6.
            
             
             Finally
             ,
             they
             still
             plead
             for
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             it
             Babylon
             ;
             
               Rev.
               17.
               
               &
               18.
               chap.
            
             Such
             calling
             as
             was
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             I
             grant
             unto
             them
             .
             As
             for
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             answered
             their
             plea
             from
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             They
             pleaded
             
               the
               publick
               record
               of
               holy
               mariage
               ,
               the
               scripture
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             answered
             ,
             
               the
               scripture
               sheweth
               no
               such
               mariage
               ,
               but
               doth
               defie
               her
               as
               an
               harlot
               ,
            
             Rev.
             17.
             1.
             
             
               Where
               is
               the
               record
               that
               Christ
               was
               ever
               maried
               to
               the
               Beast
               that
               came
               up
               from
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
            
             Rev.
             17.
             8.
             
             
               If
               her
               having
               the
               book
               of
               holy
               scripture
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
               wickedly
               abused
               to
               maintain
               her
               whoredomes
               and
               abhominations
               ,
               and
               subjected
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               her
            
             *
             
               Lord
               God
               the
               Pope
               ,
               bee
               a
               record
               of
               that
               holy
               mariage
               :
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               have
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               read
               and
               expounded
               in
               their
               mother
               tongue
               ,
               have
               better
               records
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Mine
             opposite
             sayth
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture
               sheweth
               record
               of
               the
               mariage
               of
               that
               church
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             7.
             4.
             
             &
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             denyed
             :
             for
             this
             is
             not
             that
             church
             ,
             but
             an
             other
             harlot
             arisen
             since
             ,
             falsly
             boasting
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             That
             church
             consisted
             of
             officers
             and
             people
             ,
             all
             joyntly
             maried
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             if
             this
             record
             will
             serve
             now
             for
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             will
             serve
             also
             for
             the
             Bishop
             and
             ministerie
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             the
             hierarchie
             )
             which
             
             they
             confesse
             to
             be
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ▪
             so
             then
             the
             Scripture
             sheweth
             belike
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             Antichrist
             have
             been
             maried
             together
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             mariage
             of
             Christ
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             ●0
             ▪
             and
             the
             Pope
             hath
             still
             the
             same
             faith
             that
             the
             people
             hath
             ,
             his
             mariage
             standeth
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             sheweth
             like
             mariage
             with
             the
             churches
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ;
             which
             have
             revolted
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             as
             Rome
             hath
             to
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             :
             so
             then
             we
             must
             account
             those
             Churches
             still
             maried
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             record
             .
             But
             they
             will
             deny
             those
             churches
             to
             continue
             the
             mariage
             ;
             so
             doe
             I
             this
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             considered
             the
             scripture
             ,
             Rev.
             19
             7.
             8.
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             a
             new
             mariage
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             :
             which
             needed
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             the
             former
             mariage
             had
             continued
             undissolved
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               sayth
               ,
               God
               doth
               defie
               her
               as
               an
               harlot
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             1.
             
             
               For
               (
               besides
               that
               he
               putteth
               no
               difference
               between
               Babylon
               and
               the
               Church
               or
               Temple
               of
               God
               )
               what
               wil
               he
               say
               to
               Jsrael
               ,
               yea
               to
               Judah
               also
               and
               Ierusalem
               :
               thinks
               he
               not
               that
               God
               defied
               them
               also
               as
               harlots
               ?
            
             Ier.
             3.
             8.
             11.
             with
             Esai
             .
             1.
             21.
             
             &c.
             
               yet
               the
               scripture
               shewes
               record
               of
               ●hew
               mariage
               with
               God
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             .
             &
             Ezek.
             16.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             What
             difference
             hee
             would
             make
             between
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             whom
             himselfe
             proclaimeth
             to
             be
             †
             
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatress
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
             Some
             that
             are
             dazeled
             ,
             may
             think
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             two
             or
             three
             :
             I
             find
             in
             Rev.
             17.
             but
             one
             notorious
             harlot
             Babylon
             ;
             if
             they
             grant
             that
             she
             was
             never
             maried
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             that
             I
             desire
             .
             That
             Israel
             (
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             )
             was
             maried
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             after
             ten
             of
             them
             became
             an
             harlot
             ,
             and
             *
             was
             divorced
             ,
             I
             grant
             :
             and
             so
             her
             adulterous
             sister
             Iudah
             ▪
             afterward
             .
             The
             same
             I
             acknowledge
             for
             the
             churches
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             since
             they
             were
             divorced
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maried
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             ;
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             record
             of
             their
             former
             mariage
             ;
             ill
             they
             returne
             again
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             out
             of
             Babylon
             unto
             Ierusalem
             the
             holy
             citie
             ,
             which
             is
             
               prepared
               as
               a
               Bride
               ,
               adorned
               for
               her
               husband
               ,
               Rev.
            
             21.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             my
             next
             words
             ,
             mine
             opposite
             maketh
             a
             wonderment
             .
             
               But
               it
               exceedeth
               all
            
             (
             sayth
             †
             he
             )
             
               that
               he
               blusheth
               not
               to
               aske
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               record
               that
               Christ
               was
               ever
               maried
               to
               the
               beast
               that
               came
               up
               from
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ?
               Rev.
            
             17.
             8.
             
             
               To
               the
               beast
               !
               That
               Christ
               was
               ever
               maried
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Beast
               !
               Did
               Mr.
               Junius
               ever
               say
               so
               ?
               Or
               thinks
               he
               that
               ever
               it
               entred
               into
               his
               thought
               ?
               Did
               not
               Mr.
               Junius
               speak
               expresly
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Wil
               this
               man
               never
               learne
               to
               put
               difference
               between
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Church
               ?
               between
               the
               Man
               of
               syn
               and
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             seemeth
             that
             his
             wonder
             made
             him
             to
             forget
             himselfe
             .
             Sayd
             he
             not
             even
             now
             ,
             it
             was
             evident
             that
             Mr.
             
               Iunius
               in
               one
               respect
               acknowledged
               the
               Hierarchy
               to
               be
               an
               order
               or
               estate
               of
               apostasie
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               in
               another
               respect
               he
               esteemed
               the
               ministery
               of
               Gods
               holy
               things
               to
               be
               there
               ?
            
             So
             then
             ,
             though
             the
             Hierarchy
             onely
             be
             the
             Beast
             (
             as
             mine
             opposite
             thinketh
             )
             and
             though
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             it
             is
             not
             maried
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             as
             it
             is
             Gods
             ministerie
             ,
             though
             corrupted
             ,
             it
             is
             maried
             to
             Christ.
             But
             behold
             how
             their
             doctrines
             are
             admirable
             to
             themselves
             .
             The
             ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             religion
             ,
             faith
             and
             holines
             with
             the
             people
             :
             the
             people
             hee
             will
             have
             to
             bee
             still
             maried
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             ministers
             in
             no
             weise
             ;
             he
             cannot
             endure
             to
             heare
             of
             it
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             cometh
             under
             the
             scripture
             names
             of
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Beast
             .
             And
             where
             he
             asketh
             if
             I
             
               wil
               never
               learn
               to
               put
               difference
               between
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             doe
             put
             difference
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             great
             as
             he
             would
             have
             me
             :
             for
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             whore
             that
             rideth
             him
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             though
             they
             differ
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             so
             neerly
             conjoyned
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             be
             maried
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             also
             .
             But
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             teach
             from
             the
             scriptures
             what
             the
             Beast
             signifieth
             ?
             I
             have
             learned
             from
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             that
             a
             Beast
             ,
             meaneth
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             23.
             and
             a
             kingdom
             by
             light
             of
             reason
             consisteth
             of
             King
             and
             subjects
             ,
             of
             governours
             and
             people
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himselfe
             telleth
             us
             so
             ,
             saying
             ,
             *
             
               A
               kingdom
               is
               a
               multitude
               of
               men
               gathered
               under
               one
               King.
            
             As
             the
             Christian
             kingdom
             therefore
             consisteth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             ministers
             ,
             and
             people
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             Antichristian
             ,
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             his
             ministers
             and
             people
             .
             This
             Beast
             hath
             
               seven
               heads
            
             and
             
               ten
               hornes
            
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             3.
             the
             ten
             hornes
             are
             sayd
             to
             be
             
               ten
               Kings
            
             ,
             v.
             ●2
             .
             (
             as
             in
             Dan.
             7.
             24.
             the
             
               ten
               hornes
            
             out
             of
             that
             kingdom
             ,
             are
             
               ten
               kings
            
             :
             )
             these
             kings
             are
             none
             of
             the
             hierarchy
             :
             wherefore
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             this
             beast
             conteineth
             more
             then
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchy
             .
             The
             Lamb
             against
             whom
             the
             Beast
             with
             his
             hornes
             fighteth
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             14.
             
             Mr.
             Iunius
             †
             expoundeth
             to
             be
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
            
             :
             why
             may
             not
             we
             by
             like
             reason
             expound
             the
             Beast
             to
             bee
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             Church
             ?
             Finally
             ,
             
               the
               Beast
            
             (
             sayth
             
             Mr.
             Iunius
             *
             himselfe
             )
             
               is
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               made
               long
               agoe
               of
               civill
               ▪
            
             
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             the
             chief
             head
             whereof
             hee
             maketh
             the
             Pope
             to
             be●
             ▪
             And
             
               the
               Beast
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             sayth
             †
             he
             )
             
               of
               a
               civil
               Empire
               ,
               is
               made
               an
               ecclesiastical
               Hierarchie
               .
            
             The
             Whore
             he
             expoundeth
             “
             to
             be
             
               the
               spiritual
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               is
               Rome
               :
            
             so
             then
             ,
             by
             mine
             opposites
             plea
             ,
             neither
             did
             Mr.
             Iunius
             say
             ,
             neither
             
               ever
               entred
               into
               his
               thought
            
             ,
             that
             the
             ecclesiastical
             Roman
             Empire
             since
             the
             Pope
             was
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             hierarchy
             ,
             was
             ever
             married
             unto
             Christ.
             As
             for
             the
             Whore
             ,
             the
             Church
             which
             rideth
             this
             Beast
             ,
             he
             calleth
             it
             the
             *
             
               False-Christian
               Church
               over
               which
               Antichrist
               ruleth
               ,
            
             and
             
               Antichrists
               Church
            
             :
             (
             which
             title
             mine
             opposite
             will
             not
             beare
             at
             my
             hand
             :
             )
             and
             that
             Antichristian
             Church
             which
             the
             Angel
             biddeth
             
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               measure
               it
               not
               ,
            
             in
             Rev.
             11.
             12.
             
             Mr.
             Iunius
             explaineth
             thus
             ,
             †
             
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               it
               belongeth
               nothing
               to
               thee
               to
               judge
               those
               which
               are
               without
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             
               which
               be
               innumerable
               ;
               look
               unto
               those
               of
               the
               houshold
               onely
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             would
             needs
             measure
             it
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             House
             ,
             and
             Temple
             of
             God
             :
             so
             well
             doe
             Mr.
             Iunius
             and
             he
             accord
             together
             .
          
           
             To
             a
             testimony
             which
             I
             alleaged
             out
             of
             D.
             Fulk
             ,
             concerning
             the
             miserable
             blindnesse
             of
             people
             in
             Popery
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             mine
             opposite
             sayth
             ,
             
               he
               might
               have
               been
               better
               aduised
               ,
            
             )
             hee
             to
             requi●e
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             *
             alleageth
             a
             speech
             of
             Mr.
             Broughtons
             ,
             who
             sayth
             ,
             
               Millions
               of
               millions
               of
               Romes
               clients
               are
               saved
               :
            
             Brought
             .
             on
             Rev.
             13.
             18.
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Would
             he
             be
             content
             that
             Mr.
             Broughton
             should
             decide
             our
             controversie
             touching
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             Thus
             then
             sayth
             that
             author
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ;
             †
             
               The
               Popes
               clients
               are
               the
               taile
               of
               the
               great
               Dragon
               .
            
             *
             
               Thence
               (
               from
               Rome
               )
               was
               the
               Rebellion
               to
               arise
               ,
               Man
               of
               syn
               ,
               Apollyon
               ,
               &c.
               to
               set
               up
               ,
               or
               depose
               states
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               a
               people
               of
               his
               own
               frame
               ;
               and
               to
               burne
               the
               true
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             “
             
               The
               Popes
               power
               ,
               driveth
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               for
               certaine
               hundreds
               of
               yeares
               .
            
             (
             
               The
               Pope
            
             †
             )
             
               wresteth
               al
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               into
               protection
               for
               his
               synagogue
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             *
             
               Rome
               passeth
               al
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               cruelty
               and
               idolatry
               .
               Pharaoh
               and
               Nebuchadnezar
               were
               never
               so
               hardened
               .
               The
               prophane
               Caesars
               did
               not
               so
               strictly
               hinder
               all
               use
               of
               Religion
               .
               Rome
            
             “
             
               hath
               farr
               passed
               the
               old
               Babel
               in
               idolatry
               .
               The
               Pope
            
             †
             
               followeth
               al
               heathen
               superstition
               ,
               in
               name
               ,
               staffe
               ,
               apparel
               of
               Caesars
               ,
               and
               Temples
               ;
               setting
               but
               a
               face
               of
               Christianity
               upon
               them
               .
            
             *
             
               All
               their
               doctrine
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               their
               Temples
               ,
               Masse
               ,
               and
               dayly
               profession
               in
               al
               things
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               unclean
               spirit
               :
            
             “
             
               and
               their
               whole
               policie
               is
               a
               lye
               .
            
             †
             
               The
               Beast
               which
               is
               ascended
               out
               of
               Abyssos
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               al
               his
               eorporations
               ,
               millions
               of
            
             
             
               millions
               ,
               alpapists
               ,
               goe
               from
               their
               Abyssos
               of
               black
               ignorance
               ,
               unto
               Abyssos
               Luk.
            
             8.
             
               whither
               the
               Divils
               shal
               come
               in
               their
               time
               to
               be
               tormented
               for
               ever
               &
               ever
               .
            
             These
             &
             sundry
             the
             like
             cōmendations
             doth
             the
             author
             alleaged
             give
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             mine
             opposite
             pleadeth
             for
             :
             and
             taking
             hold
             of
             a
             phrase
             ,
             wresteth
             it
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             from
             the
             mans
             meaning
             ;
             who
             seemeth
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             popish
             church
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christian
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             *
             there
             Mr.
             Broughtons
             words
             .
             
               And
               for
               Julius
               the
               captaine
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               careful
               for
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               sake
               the
               li●e
               of
               the
               prisoners
               ▪
               were
               spared
               ,
               Act.
            
             27.
             
             
               God
               would
               not
               record
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               millions
               of
               millions
               of
               Romes
               clients
               for
               S.
               Paul
               :
               but
               for
               the
               unthankeful
               to
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               forgers
               that
               Peter
               was
               at
               Rome
               ,
               who
               never
               came
               neere
               it
               ;
               he
               stil
               reserved
               Pilats
               holiness
               ,
               that
               Popes
               selfe-murder
               should
               be
               the
               reward
               .
            
             Was
             not
             here
             a
             testimony
             well
             alleaged
             ?
             So
             in
             other
             places
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             he
             quoteth
             Mr.
             Brightman
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             whose
             writings
             directly
             cross
             that
             which
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             in
             many
             things
             ;
             as
             they
             that
             read
             the
             authors
             may
             see
             ;
             and
             anone
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             their
             sayings
             .
             No
             marvell
             then
             if
             hee
             wrest
             my
             words
             ;
             as
             where
             next
             he
             sayth
             ,
             †
             that
             
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               that
               perish
               ,
               because
               they
               receive
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               J
               apply
               (
               for
               exclusion
               from
               pardon
               and
               certain
               condemnation
               )
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               all
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               all
               ages
               that
               either
               have
               been
               ,
               are
               ,
               or
               shal
               be
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               Man
               of
               syn
               was
               seated
               there
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             sayd
             no
             more
             but
             thus
             .
             
               God
               (
               if
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               he
               is
               the
               husband
               of
               this
               whore
               )
               hath
               promised
               her
               no
               pardon
               ,
               but
               delivered
               her
               to
               Satan
               ,
               to
               be
               seduced
               ,
               deluded
               ,
               damned
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             9.
             11.
             12.
             
             I
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             those
             in
             Rome
             that
             have
             withstood
             her
             whoordoms
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             many
             ;
             nor
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             at
             last
             God
             hath
             given
             repentance
             unto
             life
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             are
             moe
             ;
             nor
             of
             other
             his
             elect
             :
             but
             of
             the
             whore
             in
             generall
             ,
             whose
             damnation
             is
             shewed
             in
             Rev.
             17.
             and
             18.
             yea
             th'Apostle
             speaketh
             more
             particularly
             ,
             *
             
               That
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               ,
               who
               beleeve
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             Behold
             how
             hee
             sayth
             ,
             
               they
               all
            
             :
             which
             some
             evill
             minded
             man
             might
             urge
             against
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             doth
             against
             me
             .
             But
             wise
             men
             know
             that
             the
             promises
             of
             life
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             pertain
             not
             to
             the
             reprobates
             that
             are
             in
             it
             :
             so
             the
             threatnings
             of
             death
             to
             the
             false
             Church
             ,
             take
             not
             hold
             on
             Gods
             elect
             which
             are
             therein
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Jf
               this
               harlot
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               was
               never
               Christs
               spouse
               ,
            
             
             
               otherwise
               then
               all
               the
               world
               was
               by
               our
               first
               parents
               Adam
               and
               Noe
               :
               how
               then
               hath
               she
               broken
               the
               covenant
               of
               wedlock
               if
               she
               never
               were
               in
               it
               ?
               how
               can
               she
               be
               called
               a
               whore
               in
               respect
               of
               Christ
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               the
               heathens
               ,
               that
               never
               knew
               God
               in
               Christ
               ?
               How
               can
               she
               be
               sayd
               to
               be
               in
               Apostasie
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             ;
             and
             proved
             them
             to
             have
             been
             all
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             :
             from
             Gen.
             9.
             9.
             
             &c.
             But
             they
             generally
             fell
             from
             God
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             whoredom
             )
             and
             apostasie
             :
             and
             were
             in
             time
             rejected
             of
             God
             :
             who
             renewed
             his
             covenant
             with
             one
             small
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             yet
             saved
             his
             elect
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             .
             So
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             soon
             fell
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             were
             rejected
             of
             God
             ;
             some
             given
             over
             to
             Mohometisme
             ,
             some
             to
             poperie
             .
             Yet
             God
             hath
             preserved
             his
             litle
             Church
             ,
             fled
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             and
             saved
             his
             elect
             also
             in
             false
             Churches
             .
             I
             compare
             these
             not
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             before
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             whiles
             sacrificing
             was
             lawfull
             ;
             as
             I
             am
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             and
             17.
             and
             18.
             with
             the
             old
             Babylonians
             &
             Aegyptians
             .
             In
             those
             times
             Tyrus
             was
             an
             harlot
             ,
             Esa.
             23.
             16.
             
             Niniveh
             was
             an
             harlot
             ,
             Nahum
             .
             3.
             4.
             and
             so
             other
             nations
             then
             by
             like
             equitie
             were
             harlots
             :
             and
             Rome
             likewise
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             a
             woman
             which
             is
             divorced
             from
             her
             husband
             ,
             (
             as
             Israel
             was
             *
             from
             God
             ,
             )
             for
             whordome
             ,
             and
             followeth
             that
             trade
             still
             ;
             may
             still
             be
             called
             a
             harlot
             ?
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             large
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             have
             been
             once
             maried
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Christian
             church
             that
             once
             was
             there
             :
             but
             so
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             covenant
             with
             Noe.
             Neither
             doubt
             I
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             even
             now
             do
             goe
             a
             whoring
             from
             their
             God
             ;
             for
             †
             Moses
             and
             the
             prophets
             so
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             actually
             there
             is
             now
             no
             covenant
             between
             God
             and
             them
             .
             The
             out-cries
             which
             he
             maketh
             unto
             the
             Anabaptists
             to
             hearken
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             to
             
               hang
               downe
               their
               heads
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             omit
             ,
             as
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternes
             which
             ran
             too
             fast
             out
             of
             his
             pen.
             
          
           
             To
             prove
             them
             the
             same
             Church
             which
             was
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             hee
             *
             citeth
             Moses
             prophesies
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             which
             were
             the
             same
             people
             &
             their
             seed
             :
             wheras
             he
             should
             rather
             have
             looked
             on
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             17.
             24.
             
             —
             34.
             and
             compared
             these
             with
             the
             men
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Cuthah
             ,
             &c.
             that
             came
             and
             possessed
             the
             Lords
             land
             ,
             and
             received
             some
             part
             of
             Israels
             religion
             with
             their
             owne
             old
             idolatrie
             :
             
             for
             so
             I
             †
             shewed
             the
             present
             estate
             of
             this
             Popish
             church
             .
             And
             the
             example
             of
             other
             churches
             that
             were
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             looked
             upon
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             will
             confirme
             it
             .
          
           
             About
             my
             answer
             for
             the
             godly
             fathers
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             wicked
             fathers
             of
             these
             Antichristians
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             maketh
             to
             be
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Sodomites
               Egyptians
            
             &c.
             Rev.
             11.
             2.
             8.
             18.
             he
             sayth
             *
             
               If
               J
               mean
               this
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               Rome
               ,
               J
               speak
               not
               to
               the
               point
               :
               if
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               then
            
             he
             objecteth
             Ezek.
             16.
             3.
             
               thy
               father
               was
               an
               Amorite
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             His
             distinction
             between
             the
             citie
             and
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             serveth
             him
             in
             no
             sted
             .
             It
             was
             true
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             citie
             was
             heathen
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             church
             in
             it
             .
             But
             now
             the
             city
             is
             Christian
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Empire
             is
             an
             ecclesiastical
             empire
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             from
             Mr.
             Iunius
             own
             grant
             .
          
           
             The
             Amorites
             were
             not
             those
             fathers
             for
             whose
             sake
             the
             Iewes
             are
             loved
             :
             but
             Abraham
             Isaak
             and
             lakob
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             loynes
             the
             Iewes
             naturally
             came
             .
             But
             this
             church
             of
             Rome
             now
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             child
             of
             that
             primitive
             church
             ,
             eyther
             in
             nature
             or
             in
             grace
             .
             In
             place
             she
             succedeth
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Mahometists
             in
             place
             succeed
             other
             Christian
             churches
             planted
             by
             th
             Apostles
             .
             And
             in
             pretence
             she
             is
             the
             same
             Christian
             church
             ;
             but
             as
             Satan
             in
             pretence
             is
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             But
             
               the
               strangers
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               came
               to
               Jsrael
               ,
               in
               times
               of
               sinceritie
               or
               of
               apostasie
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Jsrael
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               the
               same
               natural
               posteritie
               .
            
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             9.
             
             &
             30.
             25.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             Lev.
             16.
             29.
             
             Num.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             the
             strangers
             that
             wasted
             Israel
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             by
             force
             in
             their
             land
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             taught
             how
             they
             should
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             a
             Priest
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             that
             church
             ,
             of
             whom
             Moses
             wrote
             :
             2
             King.
             17.
             24.
             27.
             28.
             
             So
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
             Saracens
             ,
             &c
             which
             overcame
             Italie
             Spaine
             &c
             and
             dwelt
             there
             ,
             though
             the
             priest
             of
             Rome
             taught
             them
             his
             religion
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             ancient
             church
             ,
             of
             whom
             Paul
             wrote
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             hath
             streyned
             things
             too
             farr
             :
             for
             diverse
             Christians
             are
             at
             this
             day
             apostate
             and
             become
             Iewes
             :
             can
             we
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Paul
             doth
             of
             the
             natural
             Iewes
             ,
             
               As
               touching
               the
               election
               ,
               they
               are
               beloved
               for
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             28.
             
             I
             understand
             that
             speech
             ,
             of
             the
             Iewish
             nation
             in
             generall
             ,
             not
             of
             particulars
             which
             perish
             through
             unbeleef
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             the
             natural
             Iewes
             ,
             (
             who
             refused
             the
             gospel
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             stil
             doe
             ;
             )
             and
             not
             to
             concerne
             their
             proselytes
             ,
             which
             they
             beget
             to
             their
             apostasie
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             special
             
             regard
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             
               natural
               branches
            
             ,
             though
             now
             broken
             off
             ;
             as
             th'Apostle
             sheweth
             Rom.
             11.
             21
             24.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               many
               changes
               of
               the
               Romane
               state
               ,
               and
               troubles
               by
               the
               Gothes
               ,
               Uandals
               ,
               &c
               :
               these
               specially
               concerne
               the
               Romane
               state
               touching
               the
               citie
               &
               Empire
               &c
               :
               wheras
               our
               question
               is
               onely
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             As
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Empire
             is
             changed
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             respect
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Beast
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             18.
             so
             is
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             ministerie
             therof
             ;
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             .
             A
             man
             may
             speak
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             now
             ,
             as
             Ezekiel
             did
             to
             the
             heathen
             king
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               been
               in
               Eden
               the
               garden
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               Ezek.
            
             28.
             13.
             to
             weet
             in
             his
             predecessor
             Huram
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             a
             proselyte
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             2.
             as
             the
             Hebrewes
             R.
             D.
             Kimchi
             &
             Sol.
             Iarchi
             upon
             Ezek.
             28.
             and
             some
             Christian
             writers
             doe
             expound
             it
             .
             So
             I
             may
             say
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             been
             a
             Christian
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             starr
             in
             Christs
             right
             hand
             ;
             because
             such
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             Paules
             time
             .
             But
             mine
             opposite
             himself
             holdeth
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             hierarchie
             now
             to
             be
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             the
             
               son
               of
               perdition
            
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             most
             strange
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             ask
             when
             ever
             Christ
             was
             maried
             to
             that
             Beast
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             as
             strange
             ,
             that
             hee
             pleadeth
             for
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             Antichristian
             church
             .
             He
             would
             exclude
             the
             hierarchie
             or
             ministerie
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             apostasie
             ;
             I
             also
             for
             the
             same
             doe
             exclude
             the
             church
             ;
             for
             the
             preists
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             are
             of
             one
             faith
             and
             religion
             ;
             if
             the
             one
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             Christ
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             other
             .
             It
             can
             not
             be
             denyed
             but
             they
             all
             have
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             to
             take
             Mr.
             Iunius
             own
             exposition
             ,
             The
             marke
             of
             the
             beast
             (
             sayth
             *
             he
             )
             is
             
               their
               Chrisme
            
             ,
             by
             which
             in
             their
             
               sacrament
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               they
               ●oke
               servile
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               the
               persons
               and
               doings
               of
               men
               &c.
               and
               as
               for
               the
               signe
               left
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             
               of
               which
               Chap.
            
             7.
             3.
             
             )
             
               and
               the
               holy
               sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               they
               make
               void
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Obj.
             
               He
               cannot
               shew
               that
               ever
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               ceased
               to
               be
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               first
               planted
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               continued
               stil
               eyther
               in
               sinceritie
               or
               apostasie
               even
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Nor
               can
               he
               shew
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               yet
               put
               them
               out
               of
               his
               covenant
               ,
               or
               given
               thm
               a
               bill
               of
               divorse
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               have
               lest
               off
               to
               baptise
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Neyther
             can
             he
             shew
             that
             the
             Ministerie
             ever
             ceased
             in
             that
             church
             ,
             but
             hath
             stil
             continued
             eyther
             in
             synceritie
             or
             apostasie
             :
             or
             that
             the
             Lord
             put
             the
             ministers
             out
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             left
             off
             to
             baptise
             in
             Christs
             name
             .
             Yet
             he
             now
             excludeth
             
             the
             ministers
             from
             being
             Christs
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             
               Man
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             the
             
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             is
             offended
             that
             I
             should
             speak
             of
             their
             mariage
             with
             Christ.
             And
             Mr.
             Iunius
             maketh
             them
             
               accidents
               ,
               ulcers
            
             ,
             and
             no
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             .
             2.
             
             Neither
             can
             he
             shew
             that
             the
             churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ceased
             to
             be
             after
             their
             first
             planting
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             but
             continued
             still
             either
             in
             sincerity
             or
             apostasie
             ,
             even
             till
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ;
             and
             sacrificed
             still
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             .
             Let
             him
             shew
             when
             old
             Babylon
             was
             divorced
             from
             God
             :
             and
             it
             wil
             as
             soon
             appeare
             that
             this
             new
             Babylon
             is
             divorced
             also
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               The
               Papists
               plead
               that
               Rome
               standeth
               not
               where
               it
               did
               on
               the
               seven
               hills
               :
               and
               the
               Pope
               sits
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               river
               ,
               on
               the
               hil
               Uatic●ne
               ,
               &c.
               
               Jn
               like
               sort
               is
               the
               answer
               for
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               changes
               in
               religion
               and
               state
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Is
             this
             a
             fit
             comparison
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             religion
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             man
             going
             from
             England
             to
             India
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             man
             still
             :
             so
             if
             hee
             goe
             from
             the
             religion
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             which
             is
             Paganisme
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             the
             same
             religion
             that
             he
             was
             still
             .
             Or
             ,
             to
             keep
             neerer
             the
             poynt
             in
             hand
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             notwithstanding
             al
             changes
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             state
             since
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             Christian
             Bishop
             still
             :
             then
             he
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             spoken
             of
             in
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             as
             mine
             opposite
             sayth
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Many
               of
               those
               people
               that
               made
               the
               invasions
               ,
               became
               Christians
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               was
               increased
               .
               Not
               to
               speak
               how
               the
               very
               catalogue
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               giveth
               evidence
               against
               him
               .
               Or
               wil
               he
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               were
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               not
               a
               church
               whereof
               they
               were
               Bishops
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             Cuthims
             ,
             &c.
             that
             invaded
             Israel
             ,
             were
             taught
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             had
             Priests
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             sacrificed
             for
             them
             ,
             2
             ,
             King.
             17.
             
             ●4
             .
             25.
             27.
             32.
             33.
             
             But
             what
             sayth
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               joyned
               (
               to
               Babylon
               )
               shal
               fall
               by
               the
               sword
               :
               their
               children
               also
               shal
               be
               dashed
               to
               peeces
               ,
               &c.
            
             Esa.
             13.
             15.
             16.
             
             And
             God
             will
             
               cut
               off
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               name
               and
               remnant
               ,
               son
               and
               nephew
               ,
            
             Esa.
             14.
             22.
             
             The
             catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             (
             if
             it
             will
             doe
             him
             any
             pleasure
             )
             serveth
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             to
             prove
             him
             a
             true
             Christian
             Bishop
             ,
             successor
             of
             Peter
             ,
             (
             whom
             they
             falsely
             put
             the
             first
             in
             their
             catalogue
             ;
             )
             Now
             he
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Hierarchy
             to
             be
             the
             church
             ,
             
             no●
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             accidents
             ,
             ulcers
             ,
             gangrenes
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             vile
             :
             but
             the
             people
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             turned
             from
             paganisme
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             fell
             with
             him
             from
             Christianity
             to
             popery
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             How
             great
             partialitie
             is
             this
             in
             men
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             the
             people
             for
             their
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             the
             Bishops
             and
             ministers
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             chiefe
             teachers
             and
             maintainers
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             &
             religion
             ,
             making
             them
             accidents
             ,
             hang-bies
             ,
             scabs
             ,
             ulcers
             ,
             gangrenes
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             bad
             is
             .
             So
             his
             questions
             of
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Church
             ceased
             ,
             are
             answered
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             the
             ministery
             ceased
             ?
             Let
             the
             yeare
             be
             named
             when
             the
             true
             Christian
             ministery
             was
             abolished
             out
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             come
             in
             the
             place
             :
             &
             I
             will
             answer
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             the
             people
             that
             were
             fallen
             with
             him
             to
             the
             same
             idolatries
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             as
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             ceased
             to
             bee
             the
             true
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               His
               esteeming
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               in
               apostasie
               ▪
               to
               be
               but
               as
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Is●●●elites
               ,
               Edomites
               ,
               and
               as
               Adonisedek
               with
               his
               Amorites
               and
               Jebusites
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               is
               disproved
               and
               contradicted
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               maketh
               them
               like
               Jsrael
               and
               Iudah
               in
               their
               apostasie
               ,
            
             Animadv
             .
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             not
             contradicted
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             disproved
             by
             any
             .
             For
             my selfe
             ,
             my
             words
             (
             in
             the
             place
             which
             hee
             quoteth
             )
             are
             these
             .
             She
             (
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             fell
             into
             apostasie
             
               soon
               after
               Pauls
               time
               ,
               for
               then
               the
            
             †
             
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               did
               work
               ,
               &
            
             *
             
               many
               Antichrists
               were
               gone
               out
               whiles
               the
               Apostles
               lived
               .
               For
               which
               their
               apostasie
               (
               like
               Jsraels
               )
               when
               they
               would
               not
               repent
               (
               as
               Christ
            
             “
             
               threatned
               some
               that
               were
               new
               fallen
               into
               such
               sins
               )
               the
               candlestick
               (
               the
               Church
               )
               was
               removed
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Paul
            
             †
             
               forewarned
               ,
               for
               unbelief
               was
               cut
               off
               among
               others
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               punishment
               of
               their
               apostasie
               ,
               God
               ▪
               delivered
               the
               East
               Churches
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               the
               West
               Churches
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               that
               false
               horned
               Beast
               ,
               Antichrist
               :
               even
               as
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               of
               old
               for
               their
               like
               syns
               ,
               were
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Assyrians
               and
               Babylonians
               .
            
          
           
             By
             which
             I
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Christians
             that
             fell
             to
             Mahometisme
             ,
             ceased
             to
             be
             Gods
             true
             Churches
             :
             so
             they
             likewise
             that
             fell
             to
             Antichristianisme
             .
             He
             could
             not
             deny
             the
             first
             ,
             nor
             disprove
             the
             latter
             :
             for
             Paul
             sayth
             of
             the
             Antichristians
             ,
             
               God
               shal
               send
               them
               strong
            
             
             
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beleeve
               a
               lie
               ;
               that
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               ,
               &c.
               
               ●
               .
               Thess.
               2.
               11.
               12.
               
            
             For
             the
             Ismaelites
             and
             Edomites
             ,
             they
             were
             Abrahams
             naturall
             seed
             :
             so
             can
             no
             man
             prove
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             naturall
             seed
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             Rome
             in
             Pauls
             time
             .
             The
             Ismaelites
             and
             Edomites
             were
             fallen
             from
             Abrahams
             faith
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             is
             much
             more
             fallen
             from
             the
             Apostles
             faith
             taught
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             by
             him
             .
             Whosoever
             will
             bring
             them
             both
             to
             the
             triall
             ,
             it
             will
             soon
             appeare
             ;
             but
             this
             triall
             mine
             opposite
             every
             where
             shunneth
             .
             Melchisedek
             was
             king
             of
             Ierusalem
             in
             Abrahams
             time
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             and
             then
             none
             doubteth
             ▪
             but
             there
             was
             a
             true
             church
             .
             Adonisedek
             was
             king
             of
             Ierusalem
             in
             Iosuahs
             time
             ,
             Ios.
             10.
             both
             kings
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             same
             citie
             ;
             by
             name
             ,
             the
             one
             
               King
               of
               justice
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               Lord
               of
               justice
            
             ,
             as
             pretending
             to
             be
             the
             successor
             of
             Melchisedek
             ;
             and
             not
             more
             departed
             from
             his
             faith
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             is
             from
             Pauls
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Mr.
               Junius
               knew
               that
               there
               dwel
               Jewes
               in
               Rome
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               natural
               posterity
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               may
               become
               Jewes
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Pagans
               ;
               and
               sayth
               ,
               the
               church
               may
               at
               length
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               church
               ,
               when
               God
               ceaseth
               to
               call
               it
               back
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               the
               evidence
               of
               their
               holy
               mariage
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               adulteresse
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             Mr.
             Iunius
             knew
             that
             there
             dwelt
             Gentiles
             in
             Israel
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             
             2●
             .
             But
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             that
             neither
             dwelling
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             nor
             being
             of
             the
             naturall
             posterity
             ,
             is
             any
             sure
             proofe
             that
             a
             people
             continueth
             a
             church
             .
             We
             must
             then
             have
             some
             other
             proof
             ,
             namely
             continuance
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             not
             ,
             but
             is
             revolted
             to
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             infidelity
             .
             Where
             he
             maketh
             
               Gods
               ceasing
               to
               cal
               it
               back
            
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             churches
             ceasing
             :
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             barely
             sayd
             ,
             without
             proofe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             obscure
             what
             calling
             back
             he
             meaneth
             .
             For
             take
             the
             thousand
             yeare
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             calling
             back
             had
             Rome
             .
             Was
             it
             by
             her
             owne
             ministery
             or
             hierarchy
             ?
             They
             were
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             the
             ulcers
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             they
             called
             her
             further
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             back
             from
             syn
             .
             Extraordinary
             prophets
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             wil
             scarce
             be
             found
             any
             :
             but
             grant
             that
             there
             were
             ;
             doth
             not
             God
             so
             call
             back
             the
             Iewes
             and
             Turks
             at
             this
             day
             ?
             Doe
             not
             some
             turn
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             perswade
             others
             to
             turne
             ?
             Doe
             not
             some
             suffer
             death
             among
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             ?
             Doe
             not
             some
             write
             bookes
             now
             to
             the
             Iewes
             in
             their
             own
             
             tongue
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             back
             unto
             God
             ?
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             Iewes
             therefore
             the
             church
             .
             God
             called
             back
             the
             Gentiles
             from
             their
             apostasie
             ▪
             by
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             ,
             Mark.
             16.
             15.
             and
             before
             ,
             he
             sent
             Ionah
             to
             the
             Ninivites
             ,
             yea
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             he
             scattered
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             who
             called
             them
             back
             from
             idolatry
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             did
             *
             Nebuchadnezar
             ,
             and
             Belshazzar
             .
             And
             the
             Gentiles
             seated
             neere
             Canaan
             ,
             had
             alwayes
             as
             much
             meanes
             to
             be
             called
             to
             the
             Lords
             †
             mountaine
             ,
             by
             the
             Israelites
             trading
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Besides
             the
             prophets
             that
             God
             raised
             up
             among
             the
             very
             Gentiles
             to
             call
             them
             from
             Idols
             unto
             God
             :
             as
             Sibylla
             ,
             whose
             prophesies
             were
             famous
             among
             the
             heathen
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             .
             But
             for
             
               taking
               the
               Scriptures
               out
               of
               the
               adulteresses
               hand
               :
            
             if
             ever
             church
             had
             it
             ,
             Rome
             hath
             had
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             buried
             ,
             kept
             in
             the
             closets
             of
             the
             hierarchy
             ,
             the
             people
             might
             not
             have
             them
             in
             their
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             nor
             read
             them
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             death
             .
             Were
             the
             Scriptures
             ever
             so
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Iewes
             hand
             ?
             Nay
             they
             all
             have
             them
             ,
             read
             and
             study
             them
             more
             then
             many
             Christians
             .
             And
             now
             that
             Bibles
             are
             printed
             ,
             and
             so
             common
             :
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             bee
             taken
             out
             of
             any
             heretikes
             hands
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             they
             have
             been
             from
             Rome
             ?
             When
             God
             gave
             Israel
             *
             
               the
               bill
               of
               divorce
            
             ,
             did
             he
             take
             the
             Scriptures
             out
             of
             her
             hand
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             deed
             hee
             did
             not
             )
             then
             is
             not
             this
             a
             true
             rule
             ,
             that
             an
             adulterous
             church
             is
             never
             divorced
             ,
             nor
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             Christs
             church
             ,
             till
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             her
             hands
             .
             Mr.
             Iunius
             elsewhere
             hath
             written
             better
             ,
             when
             speaking
             of
             some
             apostate
             churches
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             
               Marcionists
               ,
               Ualentinians
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             Hierom
             sayth
             ,
             
               They
               were
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Antichrist
               :
            
             he
             readily
             †
             granteth
             it
             ,
             because
             
               they
               denied
               the
               fundamental
               Articles
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               .
            
             The
             like
             he
             granteth
             to
             Irenaeus
             assertion
             ,
             because
             (
             sayth
             *
             he
             )
             
               he
               spake
               of
               heretikes
               and
               schismatikes
               which
               reteyned
               not
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               foundation
               thereof
               .
            
             Now
             let
             us
             compare
             this
             with
             the
             former
             .
             Did
             God
             cease
             to
             call
             back
             those
             heretikes
             and
             schismatikes
             ?
             Were
             there
             not
             many
             learned
             Doctors
             that
             disputed
             and
             wrote
             against
             them
             :
             by
             whose
             meanes
             God
             still
             called
             them
             to
             repentance
             ?
             Or
             did
             God
             take
             the
             Scriptures
             out
             of
             those
             heretikes
             hands
             :
             when
             they
             from
             them
             and
             by
             them
             pleaded
             for
             their
             heresies
             ?
             Thus
             the
             rule
             which
             Mr.
             Iunius
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             agreeth
             not
             with
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             those
             heretical
             churches
             
             were
             not
             Christian
             ,
             but
             Antichristian
             synagogues
             :
             then
             is
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             much
             more
             ,
             which
             worshipeth
             the
             greatest
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             and
             denyeth
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             beleeving
             as
             the
             Pope
             beleeveth
             ,
             who
             either
             denyeth
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             els
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             22.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Apostle
             meaneth
             not
             onely
             of
             open
             and
             direct
             denyall
             ,
             but
             of
             indirect
             and
             denying
             in
             deed
             when
             by
             word
             he
             professeth
             Christ
             ,
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himselfe
             ,
             D.
             Whitakers
             ,
             Mr.
             Brightman
             and
             others
             (
             that
             have
             answered
             Bellarmines
             14.
             chap.
             
               de
               Rom.
               Pontif.
               l.
               3.
            
             )
             doe
             soundly
             prove
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             Pope
             denyeth
             Christ
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             Romish
             church
             ,
             holding
             the
             same
             heresies
             and
             idolatries
             :
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             bee
             Antichrist
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             an
             Antichristian
             synagogue
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             true
             church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             also
             mine
             opposites
             insultation
             †
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             wrote
             errors
             and
             contradictions
             unreconcileable
             touching
             apostate
             churches
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             For
             as
             I
             never
             denyed
             ,
             but
             some
             apostate
             churches
             continued
             true
             churches
             ,
             till
             the
             candlestick
             was
             removed
             for
             their
             impenitencie
             ;
             so
             neither
             could
             he
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             truely
             deny
             ,
             but
             some
             apostate
             churches
             are
             mere
             synagogues
             of
             Satan
             :
             as
             those
             Antichrists
             mentioned
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             
             &
             those
             heretical
             churches
             whō
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himself
             denieth
             to
             be
             true
             Christian
             churches
             ,
             because
             they
             reteyned
             not
             the
             foundation
             .
             And
             such
             by
             necessarie
             consequence
             ,
             is
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             .
             But
             it
             it
             is
             a
             needlesse
             and
             wearisome
             labour
             to
             follow
             mine
             opposite
             in
             his
             tautologies
             and
             repetitions
             of
             the
             same
             things
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             to
             inlarge
             his
             work
             ,
             besides
             his
             manifold
             reproches
             .
          
           
             I
             sayd
             *
             of
             this
             Romane
             church
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               woman
               fled
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ▪
               Rev.
               12.
               14.
               but
               another
               woman
               or
               citie
               ,
               reigning
               over
               the
               King
               's
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               1.
               18.
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               What
               then
            
             ,
             (
             sayth
             †
             he
             )
             
               difference
               is
               to
               be
               put
               between
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               ;
               the
               parts
               measured
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               unmeasured
               ,
               between
               Gods
               Temple
               ,
               Altar
               ,
               and
               worshipers
               therein
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               1.
               and
               the
               court
               of
               the
               Temple
               given
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               citie
               trode
               downe
               by
               them
               42.
               moneths
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               If
               it
               be
               not
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               shall
               it
               therefore
               be
               none
               of
               them
               ?
               Jf
               it
               be
               not
               the
               inward
               part
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               wil
               it
               f●llow
               it
               is
               not
               the
               outward
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             should
             have
             sayd
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             not
             the
             company
             of
             worshipers
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             measureth
             ▪
             yet
             may
             she
             be
             the
             
             company
             of
             Gentiles
             that
             tread
             downe
             Gods
             courts
             and
             city
             ,
             whom
             he
             casteth
             out
             as
             unmeasured
             .
             But
             he
             leaveth
             the
             comparison
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             runneth
             to
             things
             ,
             Gods
             ordinances
             which
             she
             abuseth
             .
             Of
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             we
             have
             spoken
             *
             before
             .
             Of
             these
             two
             women
             in
             Rev.
             12.
             and
             17.
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             so
             plaine
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             good
             understanding
             can
             mistake
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             this
             man
             doth
             )
             make
             the
             one
             a
             part
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             if
             both
             put
             together
             ,
             should
             make
             one
             Temple
             ,
             one
             woman
             ,
             one
             Church
             .
             When
             the
             one
             persecuted
             ,
             flieth
             from
             the
             Serpent
             or
             dragon
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Dragons
             throne
             persecuteth
             ,
             reigneth
             ,
             triumpheth
             ;
             abusing
             and
             treading
             under
             foot
             Gods
             ordinances
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             persecuted
             woman
             ;
             as
             the
             Babylonians
             abused
             the
             vessels
             of
             Gods
             sanctuary
             ,
             †
             burned
             and
             trode
             down
             the
             holy
             citie
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             womans
             assembly
             .
          
           
             His
             question
             ,
             
               When
               was
               the
               time
               that
               the
               woman
               fled
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ?
            
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             whensoever
             she
             fled
             ,
             seeing
             this
             other
             woman
             is
             not
             she
             ;
             but
             the
             
               foolish
               waman
            
             which
             opposeth
             her selfe
             and
             her
             doctrines
             unto
             Wisedom
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Prov
             9.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             )
             men
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             are
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             *
             guests
             are
             
               in
               the
               depths
               of
               hell
            
             .
          
           
             He
             againe
             injurieth
             me
             ,
             when
             he
             sayth
             †
             
               I
               here
               make
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             she
             that
             now
             is
             )
             
               to
               be
               also
               the
               court
               of
               Gods
               Temple
               ,
               and
               holy
               citie
               .
            
             I
             make
             her
             to
             be
             the
             company
             of
             Gentiles
             (
             like
             the
             Babylonians
             of
             old
             )
             that
             tread
             down
             the
             holy
             citie
             :
             and
             it
             is
             hee
             that
             speaketh
             
               M.
               Sm.
               language
            
             ,
             whiles
             he
             maketh
             the
             Jewes
             (
             not
             the
             Babylonians
             )
             to
             be
             the
             types
             of
             these
             Antichristians
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             heard
             .
             And
             it
             is
             his
             continuall
             fallacie
             in
             reasoning
             ,
             when
             speech
             is
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             to
             flie
             to
             the
             things
             and
             ordinances
             typed
             by
             those
             holy
             places
             :
             as
             if
             Ierusalem
             because
             it
             was
             alwayes
             the
             holy
             citie
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             was
             ruined
             ;
             could
             give
             holines
             to
             the
             prophane
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             burned
             and
             trode
             it
             down
             .
          
           
             I
             savd
             ,
             
               The
               heathens
               in
               their
               Altars
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               had
               the
               divine
               things
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               wel
               ,
               if
               not
               better
               then
               hath
               the
               Man
               of
               Syn
               and
               his
               worshipers
               ,
               in
               their
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               other
               manifold
               id●luries
               .
            
          
           
             He
             replieth
             :
             
               Why
               sayth
               he
               not
               ,
               then
               hath
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               in
               her
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               other
               divine
               things
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ,
               though
               corrupted
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Behold
             here
             againe
             a
             plaine
             tergiversation
             .
             I
             compare
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             with
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Antichristians
             :
             
             he
             shunneth
             this
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             me
             speak
             of
             their
             baptisme
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             were
             not
             as
             holy
             as
             Baptisme
             .
             But
             he
             is
             a
             frayd
             once
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             Lords
             supper
             in
             Rome
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             ,
             )
             and
             wil
             have
             me
             write
             what
             he
             thinks
             good
             ,
             when
             the
             reason
             which
             I
             bring
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             elswhere
             I
             speak
             as
             much
             of
             their
             baptisme
             .
             But
             thus
             he
             would
             here
             evade
             .
             So
             I
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             (
             which
             in
             his
             own
             understanding
             is
             
               the
               hierarchie
            
             ,
             )
             and
             of
             
               his
               worshipers
            
             ,
             the
             popish
             multitude
             ,
             he
             tells
             me
             
               Mr.
               Junius
               speaketh
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               distinguisheth
               between
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Man
               of
               syn
               with
               his
               hierarchie
               .
            
             As
             if
             I
             also
             did
             not
             speak
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             when
             I
             mention
             the
             worshipers
             of
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             :
             which
             whiles
             he
             (
             by
             Mr.
             Iunius
             help
             ,
             )
             would
             prove
             to
             be
             Christs
             true
             church
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             contrary
             to
             th'Apostle
             who
             sheweth
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             give
             ground
             ,
             answereth
             not
             my
             reason
             touching
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             presently
             flieth
             to
             his
             wonted
             shelter
             ,
             of
             
               Judah
               and
               Jsrael
            
             Not
             regarding
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             throughout
             the
             book
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             mentioneth
             not
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             sealed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             Antichrists
             abominations
             ,
             Rev.
             7.
             and
             for
             the
             Popish
             multitude
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Sodom
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               Babylon
               .
               Rev.
            
             11.
             
             &
             17.
             with
             which
             when
             mine
             opposite
             is
             pressed
             ,
             he
             flieth
             to
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             for
             an
             answer
             ;
             as
             we
             every
             where
             have
             seen
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christians
             ,
             feighned
             to
             be
             like
             the
             true
             Mother
             ,
             sick
             ,
             swollen
             with
             the
             dropsie
             &c.
             wherin
             he
             *
             chargeth
             me
             not
             to
             answer
             or
             confute
             Mr.
             Iunius
             ;
             I
             have
             doen
             both
             :
             shewing
             by
             evidence
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             with
             Rev.
             12.
             that
             she
             is
             not
             the
             true
             mother
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ;
             but
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             not
             sick
             onely
             ,
             but
             dead
             in
             her
             synns
             Rev.
             20.
             5.
             with
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             1.
             
             And
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himself
             †
             calleth
             her
             ,
             the
             
               Pseudo
               christian
            
             (
             or
             falsly-named
             Christian
             )
             church
             .
          
           
             Mine
             opposite
             ,
             (
             after
             that
             he
             hath
             againe
             according
             to
             his
             wont
             fled
             to
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             )
             “
             replieth
             to
             Rev.
             20.
             
             And
             first
             ,
             He
             referreth
             us
             to
             his
             answer
             unto
             the
             like
             spoken
             before
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             There
             he
             laboured
             to
             prove
             it
             not
             death
             in
             syn
             ,
             but
             death
             civilly
             ,
             by
             overthrow
             of
             their
             estate
             .
             But
             that
             (
             say
             I
             )
             though
             it
             were
             true
             of
             Israel
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             meaning
             here
             :
             for
             this
             speaketh
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             whiles
             Antichrist
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             kingdom
             liveth
             reigneth
             and
             triumpheth
             ,
             killing
             the
             saincts
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             4.
             5.
             so
             
             that
             he
             and
             his
             church
             is
             not
             dead
             civilly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             kingdom
             〈◊〉
             ,
             not
             overthrowen
             all
             this
             while
             .
             Secondly
             God
             speaketh
             here
             of
             such
             a
             death
             ,
             as
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               first
               resurrection
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             but
             the
             first
             resurrection
             is
             from
             syn
             ,
             Coloss.
             2.
             13.
             
             &
             3.
             1.
             and
             it
             is
             here
             sayd
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             have
             part
             therin
             ,
             
               the
               second
               death
               hath
               no
               power
               on
               such
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20
             6.
             but
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             rising
             from
             civil
             death
             ,
             or
             destruction
             of
             an
             outward
             state
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             by
             it
             be
             freed
             from
             
               the
               second
               death
            
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             such
             onely
             as
             rise
             not
             from
             death
             of
             syn
             .
             So
             this
             his
             answer
             is
             impertinent
             .
             Besides
             ,
             even
             Mr.
             Iunius
             himself
             *
             expoundeth
             it
             of
             them
             that
             
               lye
               dead
               in
               syn
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Jf
               this
               death
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               be
               ,
               as
               some
               think
               ,
               the
               apostasie
               spoken
               of
            
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             
               we
               must
               then
               remember
               withall
               ,
               that
               this
               apostasie
               is
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             4.
             
               like
               as
               there
               was
               apostasie
               in
               Iudah
               and
               Jsrael
               heretofore
               :
               and
               that
               difference
               is
               to
               be
               put
               between
               Gods
               Temple
               and
               the
               apostasie
               it self
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             this
             death
             (
             Mr.
             Iunius
             also
             assenting
             )
             must
             needs
             here
             be
             understood
             of
             death
             in
             syn
             ,
             or
             in
             Apostasie
             ,
             if
             so
             he
             wil
             have
             it
             named
             .
             Wheras
             after
             his
             manner
             he
             compareth
             it
             with
             th'Apostasie
             of
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             compareth
             it
             with
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             
             But
             if
             he
             grant
             the
             apostasie
             in
             Israel
             ,
             was
             death
             in
             syn
             ,
             it
             wil
             help
             him
             nothing
             :
             for
             what
             people
             soever
             is
             dead
             in
             syn
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             actually
             Gods
             visible
             church
             ,
             til
             they
             be
             †
             raysed
             in
             Christ.
             I
             grant
             him
             a
             difference
             between
             
               Gods
               Temple
            
             and
             the
             Apostasie
             :
             for
             if
             by
             the
             Temple
             he
             mean
             the
             people
             of
             God
             free
             from
             apostasie
             ,
             such
             in
             deed
             are
             not
             dead
             :
             but
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             now
             are
             in
             apostasie
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             long
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             dead
             in
             syn
             and
             apostasie
             ▪
             therfore
             they
             are
             not
             those
             “
             
               living
               stones
               ,
               built
               up
               to
               a
               spiritual
               house
            
             (
             on
             Christ
             the
             living
             stone
             )
             
               an
               holy
               Priesthood
               to
               offer
               up
               spiritual
               sacrifice
               :
            
             and
             *
             
               for
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               through
               the
               spirit
               :
            
             but
             they
             are
             dead
             stones
             built
             upon
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Moreover
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               the
               dead
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               live
               againe
               ,
               and
               reig●●
               with
               Christ
               after
               the
               finishing
               of
            
             1000.
             
               yeares
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.
             5.
             
               whereas
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               being
               long
               since
               damned
               and
               dead
               for
               ever
               :
               so
               this
               Scripture
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               against
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             are
             these
             ,
             
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               dead
               lived
               not
               againe
               ,
               until
               the
               thousand
               yeares
               were
               finished
               :
               this
               is
               the
               first
               resurrection
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.
             5.
             
             How
             maketh
             this
             against
             me
             ?
             Doth
             it
             not
             shew
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             the
             1000.
             yeares
             of
             the
             Beasts
             reigne
             ?
             yet
             he
             
             would
             have
             them
             not
             dead
             ,
             but
             sick
             and
             diseased
             .
             And
             how
             notoriously
             doth
             he
             wrong
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             made
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             damned
             and
             
               dead
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             could
             be
             no
             mercie
             shewed
             to
             the
             papists
             ,
             for
             repentance
             and
             turning
             to
             the
             Lord.
             They
             are
             onely
             the
             reprobate
             multitude
             which
             are
             damned
             and
             dead
             for
             ever
             .
             Many
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             the
             hierarchie
             ,
             (
             whom
             my
             opposite
             holdeth
             to
             bee
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
            
             )
             being
             dead
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             God
             hath
             in
             mercie
             revived
             and
             raised
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             1●
             Coloss.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             such
             as
             are
             not
             raised
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             quickned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             they
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             wee
             speake
             of
             that
             Church
             now
             remaining
             in
             her
             synfull
             death
             :
             unto
             which
             so
             continuing
             ,
             no
             salvation
             is
             promised
             ,
             but
             assured
             destruction
             threatned
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             turning
             and
             winding
             ,
             and
             backing
             his
             errour
             with
             learned
             mens
             names
             ,
             these
             †
             Gentiles
             the
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             worshipers
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             God
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             *
             Gentiles
             before
             Christ
             gave
             them
             life
             .
             That
             such
             of
             them
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             in
             mercie
             raise
             up
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             poperie
             ▪
             shall
             escape
             the
             second
             death
             :
             the
             rest
             ,
             doe
             remain
             under
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             dead
             in
             syn
             ,
             and
             shall
             die
             in
             torment
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             I
             shewed
             of
             that
             whores
             death
             otherweise
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             burning
             with
             fire
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             7.
             8
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             joy
             which
             the
             heavenly
             multitude
             shal
             have
             at
             her
             destruction
             ,
             Rev.
             18.
             20.
             
             &
             1●
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             mine
             opposite
             seemeth
             to
             assent
             ▪
             referring
             it
             to
             the
             
               Citie
               ,
               resembled
            
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               by
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               Babylons
               destruction
               that
               was
               of
               old
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.
             
               with
               Ier.
            
             50.
             
             &
             51.
             
             Thus
             the
             truth
             hath
             wrung
             out
             at
             last
             an
             acknowledgement
             from
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             feare
             and
             light
             of
             his
             conscience
             made
             him
             acknowledge
             at
             the
             first
             .
             For
             he
             began
             with
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             thus
             ,
             †
             
               acknowledging
               it
               to
               be
               fallen
               into
               most
               sinful
               and
               deep
               defection
               and
               apostasie
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatres
               .
            
             This
             notorious
             harlot
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             
               Babylon
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               horlots
               ,
               and
               abominations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             5.
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Citie
             Rome
             ,
             v.
             18.
             but
             of
             an
             ecclesiastical
             state
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             in
             that
             citie
             at
             this
             day
             .
             And
             that
             Babylon
             or
             church
             it
             is
             ,
             whole
             destruction
             is
             threatned
             in
             Rev.
             18.
             and
             for
             which
             there
             shall
             bee
             ioy
             ,
             and
             singing
             Alleluiah
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             
               hath
               judged
               the
               great
               wh●re
               ▪
               which
               did
               corrupt
               the
               earth
               with
               her
               fornication
               ,
            
             and
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             Rev.
             1●
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             &c.
             For
             the
             destruction
             of
             
             this
             
               great
               whore
            
             (
             which
             in
             deed
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             mine
             opposite
             †
             sayth
             with
             me
             ,
             
               they
               shal
               be
               so
               farr
               from
               mourning
               at
               her
               funeral
               ,
               as
               they
               shal
               rejoyce
               with
               the
               heavenly
               multitude
               ,
               and
               sing
               Hallelujah
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               Sodoms
               judgement
               on
               her
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               her
               smoke
               rise
               up
               for
               evermore
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               
            
             Of
             his
             own
             mouth
             now
             let
             him
             be
             judged
             ;
             with
             what
             truth
             ,
             equity
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             he
             hath
             pleaded
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             to
             bee
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             baptisme
             the
             seale
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             adulterous
             and
             most
             sinfull
             estate
             wherin
             she
             standeth
             at
             this
             day
             under
             her
             Pastor
             Antichrist
             ,
             whom
             she
             honoureth
             and
             worshipeth
             ,
             beleeving
             his
             lies
             ,
             serving
             his
             idols
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             merit
             heaven
             by
             the
             wicked
             works
             which
             that
             Man
             of
             syn
             hath
             taught
             her
             .
             But
             (
             that
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             reward
             of
             his
             popish
             errour
             in
             advancing
             the
             Ministers
             above
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             pastor
             above
             his
             fellow
             ministers
             ,
             gave
             him
             over
             to
             this
             second
             errour
             )
             who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             a
             man
             of
             understanding
             would
             so
             bitterly
             have
             inveighted
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             denying
             her
             to
             be
             Christs
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             for
             defense
             of
             such
             
               a
               notorius
               harlot
            
             ,
             have
             forsaken
             and
             written
             against
             his
             own
             former
             good
             testimony
             ,
             which
             hee
             witnessed
             against
             her
             ?
             Gods
             counsels
             are
             unsearchable
             ▪
             and
             let
             all
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
             heare
             what
             the
             Spirit
             sayth
             unto
             us
             ;
             
               Hearken
               unto
               me
               now
               therefore
               ôye
               children
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               the
               words
               of
               my
               mouth
               .
               Let
               not
               thine
               heart
               decline
               to
               her
               wayes
               ,
               goe
               not
               astray
               in
               her
               paths
               .
               For
               shee
               hath
               east
               downe
               many
               wounded
               :
               yea
               many
               strong
               men
               have
               been
               slain
               by
               her
               .
               Her
               house
               is
               the
               way
               to
               hell
               ;
               going
               down
               to
               the
               chambers
               of
               death
               .
            
             Prov.
             7.
             24
             —
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             other
             Writers
             .
          
           
             TO
             his
             citations
             of
             
               Polanus
               ,
               Keckerman
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             answered
             ,
             †
             
               That
               diverse
               men
               were
               mistaken
               in
               judging
               of
               that
               rotten
               Church
            
             (
             of
             Rome
             )
             
               which
               would
               help
               these
               our
               opposites
               nothing
               ,
               who
               have
               seen
               and
               acknowledged
               better
               ,
               and
               now
               goe
               back
               .
            
             And
             I
             instanced
             sundry
             others
             contrary
             minded
             ,
             as
             
               Mr.
               Carwright
               ,
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ,
               D.
               Fulk
               ,
               D.
               Willet
               .
               Mr.
               Bale
               ,
            
             all
             our
             country
             men
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Mine
             opposite
             replieth
             ,
             *
             that
             I
             say
             in
             particular
             of
             Polanus
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               mistaken
            
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             
               sayd
               that
               Antichrist
               must
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               Jewish
               or
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               but
               Christian
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             wherein
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             he
             drepraveth
             both
             my
             words
             and
             meaning
             .
             For
             I
             never
             dreamt
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             sit
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             falsly
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Iunius
             nameth
             it
             in
             Annot.
             on
             Rev.
             11.
             
             But
             Polanus
             pleadeth
             otherwise
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             mine
             opposite
             hath
             set
             down
             his
             words
             ,
             
               Chr.
               plea.
               p.
               212.
            
             
             And
             in
             that
             ,
             I
             iudge
             he
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             not
             I
             onely
             ,
             but
             many
             moe
             with
             me
             ,
             men
             of
             greater
             learning
             ,
             and
             before
             me
             ;
             though
             mine
             opposite
             leaveth
             it
             with
             this
             reproch
             ,
             †
             
               That
               all
               (
               in
               my
               judgement
               )
               are
               mistaken
               hereabout
               ,
               but
               my selfe
               and
               my
               followers
               .
            
          
           
             And
             presently
             after
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             I
             alleaged
             from
             Mr.
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Perkins
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             wisheth
             they
             had
             
               written
               more
               advisedly
               ,
               and
               more
               soundly
               .
            
             And
             why
             ?
             even
             for
             his
             former
             often
             refuted
             reasons
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
            
             in
             that
             church
             ;
             wherein
             he
             doth
             but
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             answereth
             not
             them
             .
             For
             I
             named
             to
             him
             Mr.
             Perkins
             reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             doctrine
             doth
             
               rase
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             his
             4.
             arguments
             in
             a
             treatise
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Now
             to
             these
             he
             answereth
             not
             one
             word
             .
             But
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             must
             
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             Martyres
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             where
             else
             ,
             had
             they
             their
             baptisme
             ?
             these
             are
             his
             common
             bucklers
             .
             To
             which
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             further
             see
             ,
             how
             not
             I
             onely
             ,
             but
             many
             before
             me
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             he
             nameth
             in
             his
             book
             for
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             
               D.
               Whitakers
               ,
               Mr.
               Broughton
               ,
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
            
             and
             others
             )
             are
             direct
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             their
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             What
             Mr.
             Bale
             ,
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             ,
             D.
             Fulk
             ,
             M.
             Perkins
             ,
             and
             D.
             Willet
             have
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             heretofore
             :
             and
             them
             hee
             regardeth
             not
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             Bellarmine
             would
             conclude
             from
             the
             protestants
             graunt
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             Christs
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               
            
             D.
             Whitakers
             giveth
             sundry
             
             answers
             ,
             the
             two
             first
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             
               Jt
               may
               be
               called
               the
               church
               wherein
               Antichrist
               sitteth
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               true
               church
               of
               Christ
               before
               ,
               not
               because
               now
               it
               is
               ;
               &c.
               
               So
               Esaias
               sayth
               ▪
               the
               faithful
               citie
               was
               become
               an
               harlot
               ,
               Esa.
               1.
               21.
               where
               he
               calleth
               Jerusalem
               the
               faithful
               citie
               ,
               because
               it
               had
               been
               faithful
               before
               :
               so
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               is
               the
               seat
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               of
               old
               was
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               taketh
               to
               it selfe
               the
               name
               &
               title
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               opinion
            
             
             
               of
               our
               adversartes
               it
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               〈◊〉
               was
               a
               monstrous
               thing
               of
               old
               〈◊〉
               deny
               this
               neither
               was
               it
               denyed
               but
               of
               a
               very
               few
               ,
               who
               straight
               way
               when
               they
               were
               knowen
               ,
               were
               killed
               :
               notwithstanding
               it
               was
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               &c.
               
            
             These
             answeres
             when
             I
             gave
             ,
             mine
             opposite
             could
             by
             no
             meanes
             endure
             at
             my
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             author
             sayth
             †
             a
             litle
             before
             .
             
               Now
               let
               us
               see
               whether
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               departed
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               faith
               :
               so
               that
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               now
               ,
               reteyneth
               not
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               .
               Surely
               that
               is
               evident
               by
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               controversie
               between
               us
               and
               them
               .
               That
               Church
               succeedeth
               the
               Apostles
               in
               deed
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               a
               den
               of
               theeves
               doe
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               harlot
               doth
               the
               faithful
               citie
               .
               &c.
            
             And
             after
             .
             *
             
               But
               the
               Pope
               ,
               sayth
               Billarmine
               honoreth
               one
               true
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               J
               answer
               ,
               hee
               honoureth
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               blasphemeth
               him
               .
               He
               doth
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               as
               Atheists
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               which
               wil
               not
               openly
               deny
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               hart
               and
               workes
               they
               deny
               him
               :
               so
               the
               Pope
               figneth
               and
               preclaimeth
               that
               he
               honoureth
               the
               trinity
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               he
               car●h
               not
               for
               him
               .
               For
               he
               that
               honoureth
               not
               the
               Son
               ,
               honoureth
               not
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               but
               the
               Pope
               honoureth
               not
               the
               Son
               ,
               for
               he
               corrupteth
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Againe
             ,
             touching
             that
             particular
             †
             before
             handled
             ,
             whether
             by
             Babylon
             in
             Rev.
             17.
             be
             meant
             the
             Citie
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Mr.
             Whitakers
             sayth
             ,
             *
             
               Whereas
               the
               adversary
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               whlo●●
               is
               called
               Babylon
               ,
               but
               the
               citie
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               was
               under
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               it
               is
               false
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               Rome
               is
               by
               Iohn
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               called
               Babylon
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               should
               be
               at
               Rome
               .
               For
               mention
               is
               made
               there
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Whore
               ,
               which
               by
               her
               allurements
               should
               bewitch
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               These
               things
               cannot
               be
               understood
               but
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               necessarily
               to
               be
               referred
               unto
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Brightman
             in
             his
             book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             expoundeth
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             Rev.
             11.
             2.
             to
             be
             
               the
               christiās
               that
               are
               so
               in
               name
               only
               .
            
             On
             
               Rev.
               13.
               8.
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               cry
               openly
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               do
               wholly
               ●eopard
               and
               cast
               away
               their
               salvation
               ,
               that
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               so
               bee
               that
               they
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               life
               without
               repentance
               .
            
             And
             again
             ;
             
               This
               Beast
               is
               worshipped
               of
               all
               Reprobates
               ,
               with
               whom
               while
               thou
               conspirest
               in
               thy
               worship
               ,
               who
               shal
               separate
               thee
               frō
               the
               state
               of
               reprobates
               ?
               He
               doth
               not
               therfore
               break
               off
               unity
               ,
               who
               departeth
               from
               the
               synagogue
               of
               Rome
               :
               but
               he
               purchaseth
               unavoydable
               destruction
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               cleaveth
               unto
               it
               ,
               without
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             like
             things
             sayth
             Mr.
             Brightman
             ,
             one
             whose
             name
             mine
             opposite
             †
             useth
             to
             grace
             his
             erroneous
             cause
             by
             .
             Mr.
             
             Brovghtons
             testimony
             we
             have
             heard
             before
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Dudly
             Fenner
             in
             his
             Theologie
             ,
             writeth
             thus
             ;
             *
             
               Antichrist
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               universal
               apostasie
               that
               should
               come
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             18.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             2.
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               Wherupon
               his
               church
               is
               by
               a
               Synechdoche
               called
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             3.
             
             &
             2.
             18.
             
               as
               the
               true
               Church
               (
               is
               called
               Christ
               )
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             
               The
               Antichristian
               church
               ,
               compared
               to
               a
               Beast
               ,
               is
               the
               apostatical
               church
               ,
               but
               counterfeyting
               the
               vizar
               of
               the
               true
               ,
               which
               representeth
               the
               lively
               image
               of
               the
               Roman
               monarchie
               formerly
               doen
               away
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               goverment
               ,
               power
               ,
               amplitude
               &
               seat
               therof
               amongst
               all
               peoples
            
             ;
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             8.
             
             Revel
             .
             11.
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             13.
             3.
             11.
             12.
             
             —
             18.
             
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               the
               False
               prophet
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               church
               ,
               the
               mediatour
               between
               it
               and
               the
               Dragon
            
             ;
             Rev.
             16.
             13.
             
             &
             13.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             
             
               This
               Antichrist
               is
               an
               Opposer
               ,
               for
               to
               defend
               the
               foresayd
               departing
               away
               frō
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
               compared
               as
               touching
               the
               phrase
               with
            
             Dan.
             8.
             11.
             
             )
             
               and
               an
               Exalter
               of
               himself
               ▪
               first
               that
               he
               may
               lift
               up
               himself
               against
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               worshiped
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               against
               all
               powers
               and
               majesties
               ,
               both
               earthly
               &
               heavenly
               .
            
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             9.
             
             Dan.
             8.
             11.
             36.
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               placing
               his
               seat
               in
               the
               church
               in
               name
               called
               Gods
               ,
               he
               may
               shew
               himself
               as
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               arrogate
               to
               himself
               the
               divine
               power
               ,
               and
               absolute
               dominion
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             Esai
             .
             31.
             1.
             2.
             2
             
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
             Dan.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             Napier
             ,
             (
             the
             Noble
             of
             Scotland
             )
             expounding
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             sayth
             .
             †
             
               But
               as
               for
               the
               outward
               and
               visible
               face
               of
               the
               pretended
               church
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               rejected
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               care
               ,
               measure
               nor
               account
               had
               by
               him
               therof
               ;
               because
               it
               must
               be
               given
               over
               to
               Antichristian
               and
               idolatrous
               people
               ,
               who
               shal
               subdue
               his
               holy
               church
               and
               spiritual
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               tread
               it
               under
               foot
               1260.
               yeres
               .
            
             *
             
               Gods
               true
               church
               and
               spouse
               ,
               was
               chased
               away
               and
               remayned
               invisible
               and
               soliturie
               ,
               among
               certaine
               private
               persons
               ,
               predestinate
               &
               elect
               of
               God.
            
             †
             
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               that
               lay
               dead
               in
               Antichristian
               errors
               ,
               arose
               not
               therfrom
               to
               imbrace
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
               ill
               &c.
               
            
             “
             
               But
               the
               rest
               ,
               J
               mean
               the
               whole
               outward
               visible
               church
               ,
               lay
               wholly
               as
               dead
               and
               corrupt
               with
               papistocal
               errours
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Baptisme
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             the
             former
             things
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             be
             ynough
             to
             disprove
             her
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             onely
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             his
             covenant
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Rome
             is
             gone
             :
             yet
             because
             mine
             opposite
             urgeth
             some
             speciall
             reasons
             against
             mee
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             I
             will
             also
             briefly
             answer
             them
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             poynt
             ,
             he
             hath
             nine
             reasons
             ;
             in
             his
             
               Christian
               plea
               ,
               pag.
            
             27
             ...
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             repeating
             of
             Baptisme
             againe
             :
             I
             grant
             him
             :
             neither
             doe
             I
             hold
             it
             needfull
             or
             lawfull
             to
             repeate
             again
             the
             baptisme
             received
             in
             false
             churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             I
             likewise
             grant
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               one
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               one
               circumcision
               :
            
             which
             plea
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             noted
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             contrary
             reasoning
             afterward
             .
             Likewise
             his
             example
             from
             Israel
             ,
             whose
             circumcision
             was
             not
             repeated
             ;
             I
             hold
             very
             fit
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Reader
             observe
             ,
             how
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             him
             brought
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             are
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.
             chap.
             &
             Ezr.
             6.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             of
             which
             the
             first
             was
             before
             the
             captivity
             ,
             the
             other
             after
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             ,
             that
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             is
             also
             true
             :
             but
             should
             have
             this
             addition
             ,
             taught
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               To
               such
               as
               keep
               his
               covenant
               ,
               &
               that
               remember
               his
               commandements
               to
               do
               them
               :
               Psal.
            
             103.
             17.
             18.
             
             For
             ,
             
               if
               we
               deny
               him
               ,
               he
               also
               wil
               deny
               us
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
             That
             God
             hath
             regard
             to
             his
             covenant
             in
             Apostaticall
             churches
             and
             estate
             ,
             is
             also
             true
             :
             but
             barely
             by
             him
             set
             down
             ,
             without
             shewing
             how
             .
             That
             Moses
             teacheth
             us
             in
             Levit.
             26.
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             for
             their
             apostasie
             and
             forsaking
             of
             God
             ,
             †
             should
             be
             chastised
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             would
             not
             amend
             ,
             they
             should
             at
             last
             be
             *
             scattred
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             “
             perish
             among
             them
             :
             and
             they
             that
             are
             left
             ,
             †
             if
             they
             confesse
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             iniquity
             of
             their
             fathers
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             *
             uncircumcised
             hearts
             be
             humbled
             ,
             &c.
             “
             then
             God
             will
             remember
             his
             covenant
             with
             Iakob
             ,
             and
             †
             will
             not
             cast
             them
             away
             ,
             nor
             abhorr
             them
             ,
             to
             destroy
             them
             utterly
             ,
             to
             breake
             his
             covenant
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             *
             will
             for
             their
             sakes
             remember
             the
             covenant
             of
             their
             ancestors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             ,
             of
             Christs
             dying
             once
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             once
             
             baptised
             :
             I
             also
             grant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             fift
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             espoused
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             baptisme
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             :
             is
             true
             .
             But
             where
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             
               ever
               since
               reteined
               it
               ,
               with
               other
               grounds
               of
               Christian
               religion
            
             ;
             there
             he
             goeth
             too
             farr
             .
             For
             many
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             religion
             she
             hath
             forsaken
             :
             as
             all
             that
             are
             not
             Papists
             will
             acknowledge
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             addeth
             a
             qualification
             ,
             
               either
               for
               faith
               ,
               or
               order
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               .
            
             This
             is
             so
             large
             as
             will
             bring
             in
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             old
             condemned
             heretickes
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             and
             after
             ,
             yea
             even
             the
             very
             Iewes
             and
             Turkes
             at
             this
             day
             .
             For
             
               in
               part
            
             they
             retein
             the
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             religion
             .
             It
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             Christian
             religion
             to
             beleeve
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             :
             and
             that
             the
             very
             Divils
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             )
             doe
             beleeve
             ,
             Iam.
             2.
             19.
             
             But
             not
             to
             goe
             so
             farr
             ,
             as
             I
             grant
             him
             that
             the
             Papists
             in
             baptisme
             retein
             Christs
             ordinance
             
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
            
             ;
             so
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             (
             now
             turned
             to
             an
             abominable
             idolatrous
             Masse
             ,
             )
             they
             reteyn
             Christs
             ordinance
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             other
             their
             abominations
             .
             The
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             reteyneth
             Christian
             religion
             in
             part
             .
             The
             image
             of
             God
             wherein
             he
             made
             man
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             remaineth
             in
             all
             men
             still
             in
             part
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             testifie
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             6.
             
             Iam.
             3.
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             reteyning
             of
             things
             
               in
               part
            
             ,
             holdeth
             men
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             salvation
             :
             who
             then
             shall
             be
             damned
             ?
             What
             a
             wide
             gate
             is
             here
             opened
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             reteyn
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             
               either
               for
               faith
               or
               order
               ,
               or
               both
               ;
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
            
             they
             remain
             still
             in
             the
             church
             and
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Math.
             7.
             13.
             14.
             22.
             23.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             10.
             
             Gal
             5.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             His
             sixt
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             Iesuites
             profession
             made
             in
             their
             Rhemes
             Testament
             &c
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             answered
             ;
             it
             being
             in
             his
             second
             argument
             made
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             that
             which
             he
             addeth
             of
             their
             
               baptising
               with
               water
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
            
             &c
             :
             is
             of
             no
             more
             weight
             to
             justifie
             their
             baptisme
             ;
             then
             the
             like
             elements
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             institution
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             &c
             ,
             are
             to
             justifie
             the
             Popish
             Masse
             to
             be
             the
             true
             supper
             of
             our
             Lord.
             Of
             which
             Mass
             ,
             (
             to
             omitt
             that
             which
             many
             others
             have
             written
             of
             the
             abomination
             of
             it
             )
             Mr.
             Calvin
             *
             sayth
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Mass
               ●n
               itself
               is
               a
               ronouncing
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               sacrilege
               forged
               by
            
             
             
               Satan
               ,
               utterly
               to
               abolish
               the
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             His
             seventh
             reason
             ,
             that
             Iewes
             and
             Pagans
             are
             turned
             to
             the
             popish
             Christian
             ●aith
             ;
             was
             also
             refured
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             second
             reason
             brought
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             there
             needeth
             no
             repeating
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             none
             of
             circumcision
             :
             is
             granted
             ,
             and
             by
             me
             never
             denyed
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Likeweise
             his
             eight
             reason
             ▪
             that
             
               God
               hath
               his
               people
               in
               the
               Romish
               Babylon
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.
             4.
             
               under
               his
               covenant
               of
               grace
            
             ;
             is
             before
             answered
             .
             But
             he
             should
             have
             proved
             (
             if
             he
             could
             )
             that
             Babylon
             itself
             (
             which
             is
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             )
             is
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             that
             I
             deny
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shewing
             in
             Rev.
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             ch
             .
             that
             she
             is
             under
             wrath
             ,
             and
             destruction
             .
             He
             sayth
             ,
             
               the
               children
               of
               that
               church
               should
               plead
               with
               their
               mother
            
             (
             
               as
               the
               Prophets
               taught
               and
               dealt
               with
               Jsrael
               of
               old
               ,
               Hos
            
             2.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             1.
             2.
             12.
             
             &c
             )
             
               that
               she
               take
               away
               her
               fornications
               out
               of
               her
               sight
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             :
             but
             why
             doth
             this
             man
             diminish
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
             For
             the
             Prophets
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Plead
               with
               your
               mother
               ,
               plead
               ;
               for
               she
               is
               not
               my
               wife
               ,
               neyther
               am
               J
               her
               husband
               ;
               let
               her
               therfore
               ●ut
               away
               her
               whordomes
               &c
               ,
               Hos.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             Thus
             doe
             I
             plead
             against
             this
             mother
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             my
             opposite
             blameth
             me
             ,
             and
             pleadeth
             for
             her
             ,
             she
             is
             the
             wife
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             divorced
             ▪
             as
             before
             we
             have
             heard
             .
             Baptisme
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               not
               of
               her
               adulteries
               ,
               but
               of
               Christs
               ordinances
               .
            
             True
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             so
             is
             excommunication
             ,
             not
             of
             her
             adulteries
             ;
             but
             of
             Christs
             ordinances
             ;
             and
             we
             reteyn
             them
             from
             Christ.
             But
             that
             whorish
             church
             hath
             corrupted
             and
             adulterated
             all
             these
             and
             other
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             turned
             them
             to
             abominable
             idolatries
             and
             lyes
             ;
             for
             which
             we
             also
             plead
             against
             her
             :
             and
             her
             synfull
             abuse
             of
             these
             divine
             ordinances
             ,
             shall
             nor
             justify
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             condemne
             her
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             To
             his
             ninth
             and
             last
             reason
             ,
             
               if
               baptisme
               be
               renounced
               ,
               then
               also
               the
               articles
               of
               ●aith
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               translations
               :
               likewise
               mariages
               dissolved
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             answer
             .
             Farr
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             renounce
             any
             good
             thing
             whith
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             abuseth
             ▪
             any
             more
             then
             Paul
             renounced
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             Athenians
             ignorantly
             worshiped
             :
             Ao●
             .
             17.
             23.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             of
             divine
             ▪
             institution
             among
             Papists
             ▪
             Iewes
             ,
             Turks
             or
             heathens
             ,
             we
             renounce
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             their
             profanation
             and
             abuse
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             we
             doe
             renounce
             .
             Neither
             can
             wee
             justifie
             their
             estate
             ,
             or
             any
             holy
             thing
             in
             their
             sinfull
             abuse
             of
             it
             ●
             though
             we
             put
             difference
             between
             the
             things
             ▪
             which
             in
             their
             ow●●
             nature
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             which
             are
             evill
             ,
             Thus
             men
             ,
             ma●
             
             see
             how
             weak
             and
             without
             edge
             his
             reasons
             are
             to
             justifie
             the
             bap
             tisme
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             their
             use
             of
             it
             the
             true
             seale
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Next
             this
             ,
             he
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             answer
             objections
             ,
             †
             The
             first
             wherof
             he
             maketh
             this
             .
             But
             *
             
               the
               baptisme
               had
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               i●
               not
               true
               baptisme
               :
               but
               an
               idol
               ,
               and
               lying
               signe
               ;
               a
               detestable
               and
               cursed
               sacrament
               ;
               a
               fiction
               and
               not
               true
               Christian
               baptisme
            
             ;
             “
             
               no
               better
               then
               when
               we
               wash
               our
               owne
               face
               with
               water
               dayly
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             That
             it
             is
             not
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             I
             constantly
             affirme
             :
             so
             did
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             †
             himselfe
             ,
             whiles
             he
             stood
             in
             ,
             and
             wrote
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             That
             the
             Papists
             have
             turned
             baptisme
             into
             an
             idoll
             :
             I
             have
             also
             formerly
             *
             proved
             ;
             and
             wil
             maintain
             ,
             against
             his
             answers
             .
             That
             therefore
             it
             is
             detestable
             and
             cursed
             unto
             them
             ,
             through
             their
             abuse
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             :
             for
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abominatiō
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Pro.
            
             15.
             8.
             
             That
             it
             should
             be
             no
             better
             then
             the
             dayly
             washing
             of
             our
             face
             ;
             is
             wrongfully
             imputed
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             Cl.
             whom
             hee
             citeth
             in
             his
             margine
             ,
             professeth
             to
             hold
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             For
             our
             dayly
             washing
             ,
             is
             no
             religious
             action
             ,
             nor
             sacrament
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             baptisme
             by
             hereticks
             and
             apostates
             ,
             is
             a
             religious
             action
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             sacrament
             ,
             
               therfore
               neither
               true
               ,
               neither
               yet
               none
               at
               all
            
             ;
             as
             our
             opposite
             with
             us
             once
             professed
             .
             
               Apolog.
               p.
            
             110.
             
             Insted
             of
             proving
             it
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             hee
             bringeth
             reasons
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               if
               it
               were
               an
               idol
               and
               lying
               signe
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               renounced
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               received
               .
            
             This
             he
             knoweth
             the
             Anabaptists
             doe
             practise
             :
             so
             it
             is
             no
             conviction
             of
             ,
             them
             all
             .
             But
             he
             bendeth
             his
             force
             now
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             them
             .
             Let
             us
             try
             what
             he
             sayth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               idols
               and
               lying
               signes
               and
               fictions
               are
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Divil
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               father
               thereof
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             grant
             that
             which
             he
             sayth
             :
             but
             he
             concludeth
             not
             the
             question
             .
             Idols
             so
             farr
             as
             they
             are
             idols
             and
             lies
             ;
             are
             wholly
             of
             the
             Divill
             ,
             and
             so
             farr
             forth
             to
             be
             renounced
             .
             But
             some
             idols
             and
             lies
             ,
             are
             made
             of
             Gods
             true
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             good
             creatures
             ;
             as
             Paul
             sayth
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             
               they
               changed
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lye
               ;
               and
               worshiped
               and
               served
               the
               creature
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             25.
             
             Here
             the
             Gentiles
             lie
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             doen
             away
             ,
             and
             their
             idolatry
             renounced
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             reteined
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             use
             of
             the
             good
             creature
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             which
             they
             abused
             .
             So
             wee
             have
             renounced
             the
             popish
             idolatry
             and
             lies
             which
             they
             have
             brought
             upon
             Gods
             sacraments
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             we
             reteyne
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               An
               idol
            
             ,
             or
             
               such
               a
               baptisme
               as
               is
               no
               more
               then
               a
               dayly
               washing
               of
               our
               faces
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               Gods
               true
               and
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             grant
             it
             :
             and
             from
             his
             own
             words
             conclude
             against
             him
             ;
             Baptisme
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             formerly
             proved
             to
             be
             an
             idoll
             :
             because
             they
             give
             to
             the
             creature
             and
             work
             of
             mans
             hands
             ,
             that
             honour
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             Christ
             onely
             .
             Therefore
             it
             cannot
             bee
             a
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             Gods
             everlasting
             covenant
             ;
             by
             his
             owne
             grant
             .
             As
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             reteyne
             no
             idoll
             ,
             but
             Gods
             truth
             onely
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             shewed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               signe
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               that
               which
               is
               outward
               and
               visible
               ;
               which
               in
               baptisme
               is
               washing
               with
               water
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Jf
               this
               be
               a
               fiction
               and
               lying
               signe
               ,
               in
               the
               churches
               aforesayd
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Lords
               :
               and
               they
               there
               baptised
               have
               not
               then
               the
               outward
               visible
               signe
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               ordained
               to
               be
               had
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               bound
               to
               get
               it
               unto
               them
               ,
               where
               it
               may
               be
               had
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
             &
             6.
             3.
             4.
             
             Act.
             10.
             47.
             48.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             first
             part
             of
             his
             reason
             is
             unperfectly
             set
             down
             :
             for
             
               washing
               with
               water
            
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             sinns
             ,
             by
             and
             in
             Gods
             institution
             onely
             ;
             by
             which
             institution
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             ministred
             to
             none
             but
             the
             faithfull
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             36.
             37.
             
             &
             2.
             38.
             39.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ministred
             according
             to
             this
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             that
             abuse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             thing
             which
             God
             in
             the
             right
             use
             hath
             appoynted
             for
             a
             signe
             .
             2.
             
             Hee
             would
             deceive
             his
             reader
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             held
             washing
             should
             be
             with
             any
             other
             creature
             then
             water
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             name
             then
             the
             Lords
             .
             These
             things
             wee
             know
             are
             in
             themselves
             the
             true
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             by
             Antichrist
             turned
             to
             a
             lye
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             falsly
             applyeth
             them
             to
             his
             adulterous
             synagogue
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             onely
             ;
             and
             whiles
             hee
             idolatrously
             giveth
             that
             grace
             to
             the
             work
             of
             his
             sacrilegious
             priests
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             bloud
             .
             It
             is
             the
             true
             signe
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             by
             Antichrist
             turned
             to
             a
             lye
             :
             and
             if
             we
             should
             devise
             to
             our selves
             any
             other
             signe
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             lyars
             like
             him
             :
             who
             hath
             devised
             ,
             creame
             ,
             spittle
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             elements
             ,
             synfully
             joyned
             with
             his
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               That
               also
               is
               to
               be
               doen
               without
               delay
               ,
               seeing
               the
               neglect
               of
               baptisme
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               no
               unbaptised
               may
               eat
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             true
             :
             and
             so
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             been
             baptised
             with
             water
             ,
             &c.
             would
             doe
             it
             without
             delay
             .
             But
             hee
             trifleth
             ,
             insisting
             
             upon
             the
             outward
             element
             ,
             which
             he
             knoweth
             we
             had
             :
             and
             leaveth
             the
             main
             thing
             ,
             the
             relation
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             not
             in
             that
             Antichristian
             synagogue
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Jf
               any
               reteine
               an
               idol
               baptisme
               ,
               &c.
               and
               presume
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               they
               eat
               judgement
               to
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             reteyne
             no
             idoll
             baptisme
             :
             but
             have
             put
             away
             the
             idoll
             ,
             and
             the
             lye
             :
             and
             reteyne
             the
             truth
             onely
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             .
             The
             same
             we
             answer
             to
             his
             sixt
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             repetition
             and
             inlargement
             of
             his
             former
             ,
             as
             is
             his
             manner
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               thought
               that
               repentance
               (
               which
               still
               they
               speak
               of
               )
               should
               ever
               make
               a
               lye
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               idol
               to
               be
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               though
               repentance
               findeth
               mercy
               with
               God
               for
               a
               lye
               ,
               yet
               a
               lye
               is
               a
               lye
               stil
               ,
               and
               an
               idol-vanity
               .
            
             Zach.
             10.
             2.
             
             Ier.
             10.
             8.
             
             Ioh.
             8.
             44.
             
             &
             14.
             6.
             
             &
             17.
             17.
             with
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             of
             such
             idols
             and
             lies
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             he
             citeth
             speaketh
             of
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             other
             idols
             and
             lies
             ,
             which
             by
             men
             are
             made
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             word
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             grace
             upon
             mens
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ,
             are
             restored
             to
             the
             first
             truth
             .
             As
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             
               changed
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lye
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             25.
             and
             
               changed
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               incorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               an
               image
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             23.
             and
             Israel
             changed
             God
             
               their
               glory
               ,
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               Oxe
               ,
            
             Psal.
             106.
             20.
             
             When
             they
             repented
             of
             their
             changing
             the
             truth
             into
             a
             lye
             ,
             they
             reteyned
             the
             truth
             still
             ,
             and
             kept
             
               that
               God
            
             whom
             before
             they
             
               ignorantly
               worshiped
            
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             they
             had
             made
             an
             idoll
             to
             themselves
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             23.
             
             So
             for
             Gods
             ordinances
             ;
             as
             ,
             if
             the
             Israelites
             had
             made
             idols
             of
             Jachin
             and
             Boaz
             (
             the
             two
             sacramentall
             pillars
             in
             the
             Temple
             )
             2.
             
             Chron.
             3.
             17.
             and
             had
             burnt
             incense
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             18.
             4.
             they
             should
             have
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             but
             have
             reteyned
             those
             pillars
             still
             ,
             for
             such
             signes
             as
             God
             had
             ordeyned
             them
             .
             But
             such
             pillars
             and
             posts
             as
             Israel
             had
             invented
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             by
             the
             Lords
             posts
             ,
             Ezek.
             43.
             8.
             no
             repentance
             could
             make
             them
             the
             Lords
             posts
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             have
             been
             utterly
             taken
             away
             .
             So
             in
             Popish
             baptisme
             ,
             water
             is
             the
             Lords
             ordinance
             ,
             by
             them
             abused
             and
             turned
             to
             an
             idoll
             :
             salt
             ,
             oyle
             ,
             &c.
             are
             Antichrists
             ordinances
             set
             up
             also
             for
             idols
             ;
             these
             latter
             we
             utterly
             reject
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             Gods
             ordinances
             in
             baptisme
             ;
             the
             water
             we
             reteyne
             ,
             having
             put
             away
             onely
             the
             abuse
             and
             lye
             of
             Antichrist
             annexed
             thereto
             .
             If
             this
             bee
             not
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Iewes
             
             should
             not
             onely
             have
             repented
             of
             and
             put
             away
             their
             lye
             ,
             when
             they
             used
             those
             lying
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Ier.
             7.
             4.
             but
             they
             must
             have
             destroyed
             the
             Temple
             it selfe
             also
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Papists
             and
             other
             hereticks
             make
             lyes
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             of
             Christs
             holy
             words
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             make
             their
             idoll
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             they
             thould
             not
             onely
             repent
             of
             their
             lies
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             their
             idols
             ;
             but
             also
             renounce
             Christs
             words
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             if
             this
             doctrine
             of
             our
             opposites
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             
               8.
               
               Nor
               doe
               they
               in
               deed
               repent
               ,
               who
               stil
               reteyne
               such
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               themselves
               think
               to
               be
               an
               idol
               ,
               &c.
               for
               true
               repentance
               bindeth
               us
               to
               cast
               away
               all
               idols
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             is
             already
             answered
             :
             neither
             doe
             we
             reteyn
             such
             a
             baptisme
             as
             wee
             think
             
               to
               be
               an
               idol
            
             ;
             but
             that
             ordinance
             of
             God
             which
             
               was
               an
               idol
            
             by
             Antichrists
             abuse
             ,
             and
             is
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             restored
             unto
             his
             former
             truth
             ,
             that
             onely
             doe
             wee
             reteyne
             ,
             repenting
             of
             our
             former
             abuse
             thereof
             amongst
             them
             .
             God
             himselfe
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             )
             was
             made
             an
             idoll
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             their
             repentance
             bound
             them
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             but
             to
             reteyn
             God
             still
             .
          
           
             
               Wheras
               they
               say
            
             ,
             *
             
               We
               have
               gotten
               the
               Lords
               baptisme
               by
               comming
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               true
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               who
            
             †
             
               baptiseth
               us
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               .
               As
               for
               the
               outward
               washing
               which
               we
               had
               ,
               it
               need
               not
               be
               repeated
               ,
               [
               as
               before
               is
               shewed
               :
               and
               we
               may
               as
               lawfully
               eat
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               without
               a
               new
               washing
               ,
               as
               the
               idolatrous
               Isralites
               turning
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               might
               eat
               the
               Passover
               without
               a
               new
               cutting
               or
               circumcising
               .
            
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.
             1.
             5.
             11.
             18.
             
             —
             25.
             
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             ]
             
               And
               afterward
               say
            
             ,
             †
             
               We
               have
               renounced
               that
               Romish
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               an
               impure
               idol
               in
               their
               abuse
               ,
               [
               standing
               up
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               precious
               blood
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               pretending
               to
               give
               grace
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               sinns
               ,
               which
               it
               doth
               not
               ]
               &c.
               they
               doe
               but
               shift
               and
               contradict
               themselves
               ,
               and
               deceive
               others
               ,
               and
               still
               run
               into
               errours
               ,
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Great
             words
             as
             if
             he
             would
             beare
             down
             all
             before
             him
             .
             But
             let
             us
             heare
             his
             proofes
             .
          
           
             
               For
               first
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               speaking
               of
               the
               Lords
               baptisme
               ,
               they
               speake
               of
               that
               which
               is
               inward
               :
               whereas
               our
               question
               ,
               is
               of
               that
               which
               is
               outward
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             good
             beginning
             .
             The
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             there
             is
             
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               baptisme
            
             ;
             Eph.
             4.
             5.
             
             Himselfe
             also
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             *
             sayd
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               one
               circumcision
               .
            
             Now
             against
             us
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             two
             baptismes
             ,
             one
             outward
             ,
             
             an
             other
             inward
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             though
             there
             bee
             two
             actions
             ,
             one
             outward
             ,
             doen
             by
             men
             ,
             the
             other
             inward
             ,
             doen
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             :
             yet
             both
             are
             but
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             one
             sacrament
             ;
             as
             the
             outward
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             soule
             ,
             make
             not
             two
             men
             ,
             but
             one
             man.
             A
             sacrament
             is
             a
             sacred
             order
             between
             the
             outward
             visible
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             invisible
             ,
             which
             have
             a
             mutuall
             proportion
             and
             likenesse
             between
             them
             .
             The
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             
               That
               is
               not
               circumcision
               which
               is
               outward
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             but
             that
             which
             is
             
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             29.
             
             If
             they
             have
             in
             Rome
             but
             the
             outward
             washing
             ,
             without
             the
             inward
             :
             then
             have
             they
             not
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             a
             false
             deceitfull
             signe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             but
             of
             the
             inward
             work
             onely
             ,
             for
             I
             spake
             also
             of
             the
             outward
             ;
             which
             being
             had
             in
             Rome
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             repeated
             :
             as
             I
             shewed
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Now
             which
             of
             us
             two
             
               shifteth
               ,
               contradicteth
            
             ,
             and
             deceiveth
             ,
             I
             or
             he
             :
             let
             indifferent
             men
             say
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               spake
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               of
               abuses
               in
               the
               ministration
               ,
               and
               opinions
               of
               the
               Ministers
               thereof
               :
               whereas
               our
               question
               is
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               abuse
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             speak
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             (
             Baptisme
             )
             abused
             by
             the
             ministers
             and
             receivers
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             are
             in
             Gods
             covenant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             have
             no
             true
             signe
             or
             seale
             of
             his
             covenant
             unto
             them
             in
             that
             estate
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             abuses
             and
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             could
             never
             bee
             changed
             into
             lies
             and
             idols
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             they
             were
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             23.
             25.
             
             The
             Athenians
             were
             idolaters
             against
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             whom
             Paul
             preached
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             ignorantly
             worshiped
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             23.
             
             If
             one
             would
             take
             them
             in
             hand
             to
             excuse
             them
             ,
             &
             say
             ,
             Our
             question
             is
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             (
             the
             true
             God
             )
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Athenians
             abuses
             and
             opinions
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             a
             worthy
             plea
             ?
             yet
             such
             we
             have
             ,
             for
             Antichristians
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Their
               assertion
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               implieth
               that
               they
               had
               not
               the
               Lords
               baptisme
               ,
               till
               they
               got
               it
               themselves
               by
               comming
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               true
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               plain
               Anabaptistry
               ,
               and
               covert
               Popery
               and
               Arminianisme
               :
               whereby
               they
               debase
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               exalt
               mans
               works
               .
               For
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               either
               of
               the
               inward
               or
               outward
               baptisme
               :
               if
               of
               the
               inward
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               toucheth
               not
               the
               question
               ,
               it
               implieth
               Popery
               :
               if
               of
               the
               outward
               ,
               it
               conteyneth
               Anabaptistry
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Deliver
               my
               soule
               ,
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               from
               lying
               lips
               ,
               from
               the
               deceitful
               tongue
               :
            
             Psa.
             120.
             2.
             
             First
             he
             citeth
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             
               till
               they
               had
               got
               it
            
             
             
               themselves
               by
               comming
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             whereas
             the
             word
             themselves
             ,
             is
             of
             his
             own
             addition
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             wresteth
             them
             to
             such
             a
             meaning
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             conscience
             he
             knew
             I
             never
             intended
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               debase
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               exalt
               mans
               worke
               ,
            
             as
             doe
             the
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             .
             As
             if
             I
             thought
             that
             we
             came
             or
             could
             come
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             our selves
             ,
             without
             being
             †
             drawn
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             comming
             to
             him
             were
             a
             meritorious
             work
             :
             which
             errours
             I
             abhorr
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             doe
             my
             words
             imply
             such
             a
             meaning
             ;
             any
             more
             then
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             when
             he
             sayd
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               yee
               that
               labour
               ,
               &c.
               and
               J
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               :
               take
               my
               yoke
               upon
               you
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yee
               shall
               finde
               rest
               to
               your
               soules
               :
            
             Math.
             11.
             28.
             29.
             
             To
             conclude
             of
             that
             speech
             ,
             Therefore
             they
             could
             come
             of
             themselves
             ;
             or
             their
             comming
             should
             be
             a
             meritorious
             work
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             were
             an
             openinjury
             to
             our
             Lords
             words
             .
             His
             two
             baptismes
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             is
             before
             shewed
             to
             bee
             but'an
             evasion
             :
             wee
             acknowledge
             but
             
               one
               baptisme
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             5.
             
             Neither
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             outward
             ,
             doth
             it
             (
             as
             hee
             sayth
             )
             conteyn
             Anabaptistrie
             ;
             for
             the
             Anabaptists
             doe
             not
             hold
             that
             they
             have
             the
             outward
             baptisme
             by
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             but
             doe
             repeat
             the
             outward
             vvork
             ,
             and
             baptise
             againe
             ;
             vvhich
             I
             deny
             .
             So
             herein
             he
             hath
             done
             me
             double
             vvrong
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Jf
               they
               had
               died
               in
               infancie
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               then
               had
               the
               Lords
               baptisme
               ,
               nor
               had
               been
               baptised
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               nor
               any
               other
               infants
               there
               baptised
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             and
             all
             ,
             are
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             vvrath
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             and
             being
             born
             in
             Antichrists
             church
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             the
             visible
             covenant
             of
             promise
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             given
             onely
             to
             Christs
             Church
             .
             Albeit
             God
             hath
             his
             elect
             in
             false
             Churches
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             in
             Israel
             after
             they
             vvere
             divorced
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Jer.
             3.
             vvhom
             he
             can
             save
             vvithout
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             vvithout
             circumcision
             .
             The
             same
             is
             answered
             to
             his
             fifth
             obiection
             ,
             of
             the
             
             same
             persons
             come
             to
             yeares
             .
             And
             is
             further
             cleared
             in
             the*
             answer
             to
             his
             second
             argument
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             vvhere
             he
             alleaged
             the
             like
             things
             .
             And
             vvhere
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               Either
               we
               have
               no
               outward
               baptisme
               at
               all
               ,
               confirming
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               :
               or
               else
               we
               had
               it
               before
               we
               came
               under
               the
               Lords
               covenant
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               church
               divorced
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             Wee
             had
             the
             outward
             vvashing
             vvith
             vvater
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             had
             the
             outward
             cutting
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             vvhen
             they
             were
             divorced
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ier.
             3.
             8.
             vvhich
             could
             not
             then
             confirme
             Gods
             covenant
             to
             us
             or
             them
             in
             such
             synfull
             estate
             .
             But
             as
             after
             ,
             vvhen
             
             they
             repented
             ,
             and
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             outward
             cutting
             sanctified
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             and
             were
             admitted
             to
             eat
             of
             his
             Passover
             ,
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             
             (
             vvhich
             no
             uncircumcised
             might
             eat
             of
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             48.
             
             )
             so
             our
             vvashing
             hath
             been
             by
             like
             grace
             sanctified
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             covenant
             ;
             and
             vve
             may
             lawfully
             eat
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             His
             6.
             reason
             is
             of
             like
             na
             ure
             ,
             touching
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
             Antichristian
             church
             ,
             
               that
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Lords
               baptisme
               ,
               being
               not
               come
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               true
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             also
             is
             before
             spoken
             of
             in
             answering
             his
             reasons
             for
             that
             church
             .
             The
             Scripture
             sheweth
             them
             to
             bee
             departed
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             to
             bedead
             in
             syn
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             to
             bee
             under
             the
             vvrath
             of
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             Our
             opposite
             himself
             sayth
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             
               She
               is
               a
               notorious
               harlot
               and
               idolatress
               :
            
             and
             of
             the
             Hierarchie
             (
             the
             ministers
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             vvhich
             have
             the
             same
             baptisme
             vvith
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             doe
             administer
             baptisme
             to
             that
             people
             )
             he
             sayth
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Syn
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               the
               Beast
               .
               Rev.
               13.
            
             concerning
             vvhom
             he
             could
             not
             endure
             that
             vve
             should
             aske
             his
             proofe
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             maried
             unto
             Christ.
             And
             are
             such
             a
             people
             and
             Hierarchy
             ,
             remaining
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             
               come
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               true
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ?
            
             If
             they
             have
             brought
             themselves
             by
             their
             idolatries
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             synns
             ,
             into
             
               a
               woeful
               estate
            
             :
             vvhat
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             justifie
             those
             vvhom
             God
             condemneth
             .
             Let
             false
             prophets
             preach
             peace
             unto
             them
             ,
             wee
             must
             notwithstanding
             declare
             the
             judgements
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vvhose
             
               wrath
               is
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               ,
               against
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               deteyn
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Finally
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               Wheras
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               outward
               washing
               need
               not
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               and
               yet
               say
               also
               ,
               they
               have
               renounced
               the
               Romish
               Baptisme
               as
               an
               impure
               idol
               in
               their
               abuse
               ;
               they
               use
               shifts
               ,
               and
               contradict
               themselves
               .
               For
               if
               the
               outward
               baptisme
               be
               an
               Idol
               ,
               why
               doe
               they
               reteyn
               it
               ?
               Jf
               not
               ,
               why
               have
               they
               renounced
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             ,
             the
             shift
             and
             contradiction
             to
             be
             in
             himself
             ;
             who
             pleaded
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               baptisme
            
             ,
             and
             now
             against
             us
             would
             have
             two
             .
             2.
             
             I
             have
             also
             shewed
             ,
             that
             Gods
             ordinance
             turned
             into
             an
             idol
             or
             lye
             ;
             the
             lye
             ,
             the
             idol
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             ordinance
             reteyned
             :
             so
             doe
             we
             .
          
           
             That
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               which
               they
               speak
               of
               their
               abuse
               ,
               is
               a
               shift
               .
               Difference
            
             
             
               is
               to
               be
               put
               between
               a
               thing
               abused
               ,
               and
               th'
               abuse
               therof
               .
               The
               scriptures
               are
               ▪
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               impure
               idol
               to
               be
               renounced
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               abused
               by
               the
               Papists
               and
               themselves
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             when
             he
             hath
             nought
             ells
             to
             answer
             ,
             he
             casteth
             reproches
             ,
             and
             calleth
             my
             reason
             
               a
               shift
            
             .
             Would
             he
             have
             me
             so
             impious
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             or
             other
             divine
             ordinances
             ,
             idols
             :
             unless
             for
             the
             syn
             and
             abuse
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             turne
             them
             to
             idols
             ,
             as
             
               the
               trueth
               of
               God
            
             ,
             was
             turned
             
               into
               a
               lye
            
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             25.
             
             And
             doe
             not
             I
             put
             that
             very
             difference
             which
             himself
             here
             putteth
             :
             how
             then
             is
             it
             a
             shift
             in
             me
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             him
             .
             The
             scripture
             in
             it self
             is
             alwayes
             pure
             :
             yet
             popish
             heresies
             falsly
             gathered
             from
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             are
             most
             impure
             ;
             these
             we
             reject
             ,
             but
             hold
             fast
             the
             scripture
             .
             Water
             in
             popish
             baptisme
             is
             Gods
             good
             creature
             ,
             Antichrist
             hath
             turned
             it
             and
             the
             action
             with
             it
             ,
             into
             an
             abominable
             idol
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             gave
             grace
             ,
             and
             washed
             away
             syn
             by
             the
             work
             doon
             of
             a
             sacrilegious
             priest
             .
             This
             abomination
             we
             reject
             :
             the
             creature
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             his
             grace
             sanctified
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             reteyn
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             follow
             his
             *
             other
             reasons
             to
             prove
             it
             no
             idol
             ,
             but
             true
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               an
               Idol
               ,
               &c.
               is
               an
               invention
               of
               man
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               wheras
               Baptisme
               in
               those
               churches
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               true
               signe
               of
               his
               covenant
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             first
             is
             granted
             him
             :
             the
             latter
             is
             denyed
             :
             and
             he
             but
             beggeth
             the
             question
             .
             For
             neyther
             doth
             the
             church
             continew
             in
             Rome
             which
             th'Apostles
             planted
             :
             neyther
             doth
             the
             true
             baptisme
             there
             continew
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             the
             true
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             (
             turned
             by
             them
             into
             an
             abominable
             Mass
             ,
             )
             or
             any
             more
             then
             the
             true
             ministery
             ,
             which
             is
             changed
             by
             his
             own
             grant
             into
             a
             
               man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             a
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             .
             Or
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             the
             true
             Censure
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             they
             profane
             against
             such
             as
             forsake
             their
             idolatrous
             church
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Els
               those
               churches
               should
               not
               have
               a
               mixture
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               with
               their
               own
               inventions
               ,
               &c
               but
               should
               be
               utterly
               deprived
               of
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               .
               But
               they
               have
               such
               a
               mixed
               estate
               :
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             concludeth
             nothing
             :
             but
             should
             conclude
             ,
             therfore
             it
             is
             no
             idol
             to
             them
             in
             their
             abuse
             ,
             but
             Christs
             true
             baptisme
             .
             This
             I
             deny
             .
             And
             first
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             heathens
             had
             before
             Christs
             coming
             a
             mixture
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             with
             their
             own
             inventions
             :
             
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             therfore
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             neyther
             had
             they
             the
             true
             signes
             and
             seals
             therof
             .
             2.
             as
             mens
             inventions
             are
             idols
             ,
             so
             Gods
             ordinances
             may
             by
             men
             be
             turned
             into
             idols
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             sacraments
             in
             Rome
             .
             For
             is
             not
             the
             wheaten
             God
             in
             their
             supper
             ,
             an
             Idol
             ?
             what
             mouth
             wil
             deny
             it
             ?
             Mine
             opposite
             pressed
             with
             it
             ,
             passeth
             it
             over
             alwayes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             see
             it
             .
             That
             thing
             alone
             ,
             would
             have
             convinced
             this
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             his
             reasons
             of
             like
             sort
             ;
             if
             he
             durst
             have
             medled
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Jf
               their
               baptisme
               were
               an
               idol
               ,
               then
               it
               should
               be
               syn
               in
               them
               to
               reteyn
               that
               baptisme
               still
               :
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             often
             shall
             we
             have
             repetitions
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
             He
             hath
             been
             answered
             :
             the
             idol
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             reteyned
             ?
             If
             the
             Iewes
             had
             made
             an
             Idol
             of
             
               Iachin
               ,
               2
               Chron.
            
             3.
             17.
             they
             should
             have
             repented
             of
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             pillar
             stand
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             great
             syn
             of
             the
             papists
             ,
             that
             they
             keep
             their
             Masse
             ,
             and
             their
             popish
             Christening
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             put
             them
             away
             as
             they
             are
             idols
             ,
             and
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             ancient
             truth
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Christs
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               When
               Israel
               fell
               into
               defiction
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               that
               blamed
               their
               idolatries
               ,
               did
               then
               also
               reprove
               them
               for
               not
               observing
               religiously
               such
               of
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               as
               were
               still
               remaining
               among
               them
               .
            
             Amos.
             8.
             5.
             with
             2.
             8.
             11.
             12.
             
             &
             5.
             4.
             5.
             
             Ier.
             17.
             21.
             
             —
             27.
             with
             2.
             20.
             
             —
             28.
             
             &
             7.
             c.
             Ezek.
             20.
             7.
             with
             v.
             12.
             13.
             
             
               So
               far
               were
               they
               from
               accounting
               Gods
               ordinances
               reteyned
               in
               apostasie
               ,
               to
               be
               idols
               ,
               and
               detestable
               things
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             we
             blame
             the
             papists
             ,
             and
             all
             hereticks
             ,
             for
             not
             observing
             religiously
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             whether
             reteyned
             among
             them
             ,
             or
             omitted
             by
             them
             .
             Yet
             were
             not
             the
             prophets
             so
             farr
             from
             counting
             Gods
             ordinances
             abused
             by
             them
             ,
             
               detestable
               things
            
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             pretend
             .
             Jncense
             was
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             yet
             in
             Esa.
             1.
             13.
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               Incense
               is
               an
               abomination
               unto
               me
               .
               Sacrifices
            
             were
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             yet
             in
             Esa.
             66.
             3.
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               killeth
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               hee
               slew
               a
               man
               :
               hee
               that
               sacrificeth
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               cut
               off
               a
               doggs
               neck
               :
               hee
               that
               offreth
               an
               oblation
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               offred
               Swines
               blood
               :
               he
               that
               burneth
               incense
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               blessed
               an
               Jdol
               .
            
             For
             these
             and
             the
             like
             reprehensions
             ,
             the
             prophets
             were
             counted
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             and
             killed
             by
             the
             Iewes
             :
             yet
             were
             there
             not
             halfe
             so
             many
             corruptions
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             now
             among
             the
             Antichristians
             :
             though
             mine
             opposite
             counteth
             me
             a
             blasphemer
             for
             speaking
             of
             them
             but
             as
             they
             are
             .
             And
             what
             would
             he
             say
             to
             
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             apostate
             Israel
             offred
             ;
             were
             they
             not
             detestable
             things
             through
             their
             abuse
             :
             When
             for
             offring
             them
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             Gods
             law
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             as
             murderers
             ,
             and
             sacrificers
             to
             Divels
             ,
             Lev.
             17.
             3.
             4.
             
             —
             7.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             17.
             compared
             with
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             28
             —
             33.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             11.
             15.
             
             &
             13.
             9.
             
             &
             15.
             3.
             
             And
             was
             that
             Passover
             now
             a
             true
             sacrament
             and
             signe
             of
             Christ
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             their
             syns
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             neither
             was
             their
             circumcision
             :
             for
             Gods
             people
             have
             not
             one
             sacrament
             true
             and
             another
             false
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             same
             synfull
             estate
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Baptisme
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               defection
               of
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               is
               as
               circumcision
               was
               in
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               Jsrael
               .
               But
               circumcision
               in
               that
               estate
               was
               not
               an
               idol
               or
               lying
               signe
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               Lords
               ordinance
               ,
               a
               true
               signe
               ,
               had
               before
               their
               defection
               ,
               and
               still
               continuedin
               their
               apostasie
               ;
               as
               hath
               also
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               baptisme
               ,
            
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             
             —
             14.
             and
             Lev.
             12.
             2.
             3.
             with
             2.
             
             King.
             13.
             23.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.
             
             Ier.
             9.
             26.
             
             Ezek.
             23.
             
             &
             32.
             24.
             26.
             29.
             32.
             
             Also
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             19.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             4.
             with
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
             Rev.
             11.
             1.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             As
             baptisme
             is
             answerable
             to
             circumcision
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             the
             Passover
             :
             all
             of
             them
             Gods
             ordinances
             in
             themselves
             but
             abused
             by
             the
             idolarrous
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Antichristians
             to
             their
             further
             judgement
             .
             Yet
             nothing
             so
             farr
             abused
             in
             Israel
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Did
             ever
             the
             Israelites
             beleeve
             the
             paschal
             lamb
             to
             be
             the
             very
             naturall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             worship
             it
             for
             their
             maker
             ?
             Or
             did
             they
             ever
             add
             so
             many
             abominations
             to
             circumcision
             ,
             as
             Antichristians
             doe
             to
             baptisme
             ?
             or
             did
             they
             beleeve
             that
             the
             circumcising
             by
             the
             worke
             doen
             ,
             took
             away
             all
             their
             synns
             .
             If
             they
             had
             ,
             then
             I
             would
             prove
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             turned
             Gods
             sacraments
             into
             abominable
             idols
             .
             If
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             equall
             comparison
             .
             But
             take
             them
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             I
             deny
             their
             facraments
             to
             have
             been
             true
             signes
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinns
             unto
             them
             in
             that
             their
             estate
             .
             And
             where
             is
             his
             proof
             for
             this
             ?
             Hee
             citeth
             many
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             that
             confirmeth
             this
             point
             in
             hand
             .
             It
             is
             true
             they
             had
             the
             outward
             cutting
             of
             their
             foreskin
             :
             and
             so
             had
             the
             Canaanites
             of
             Sichem
             ,
             Gen.
             34.
             24.
             but
             God
             instituted
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               seale
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             Now
             one
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             he
             bringeth
             for
             proof
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             
               All
               the
               house
               of
               Jsrael
               were
               uncircumcised
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             Ier.
             9.
             26.
             
             If
             they
             had
             true
             faith
             ,
             
             their
             hearts
             had
             been
             therby
             purified
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             and
             consequently
             circumcised
             .
             But
             they
             were
             not
             circumcised
             in
             heart
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             their
             circumcision
             could
             not
             seale
             up
             to
             them
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             to
             them
             a
             lying
             signe
             through
             their
             abuse
             of
             it
             .
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               a
               transgressor
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               thy
               circumcision
               is
               made
               uncircumcision
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             25.
             
             They
             transgressed
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             transgression
             ,
             though
             God
             called
             them
             to
             repentance
             by
             all
             his
             prophets
             ,
             yet
             
               they
               beleeved
               not
               in
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ;
               but
               rejected
               his
               statutes
               and
               his
               covenant
               that
               he
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               and
               his
               testimonies
               which
               he
               testified
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               followed
               vanity
               and
               became
               vaine
               ,
               &c.
               and
               left
               all
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               molten
               images
               ,
               &c.
               that
               the
               Lord
               removed
               them
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             2.
             
             King.
             17.
             13.
             
             —
             18.
             and
             he
             gave
             them
             
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               ,
               Jer.
            
             3.
             8.
             and
             yet
             they
             continued
             circumcision
             :
             which
             could
             not
             be
             to
             them
             in
             their
             idolatrous
             and
             unrepentant
             estate
             ,
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             saith
             ,
             or
             forgivenesse
             of
             their
             synns
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             will
             contradict
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             18.
             
             —
             21.
             
             Mat.
             3.
             7.
             
             —
             10.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             10.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             16.
             
             —
             21.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             —
             8.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               covenant
               of
               God
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               an
               everlasting
               covenant
               ,
               which
               God
               continueth
               and
               respecteth
               even
               in
               the
               times
               of
               apostafie
               ,
               yea
               and
               when
               he
               chastiseth
               the
               transgression
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               
               Otherweise
               the
               ground
               and
               continuance
               of
               Gods
               covenant
               and
               of
               the
               seale
               thereof
               ,
               should
               depend
               on
               mans
               work
               and
               merit
               ,
               and
               not
               frecly
               and
               wholly
               on
               Gods
               grace
               and
               mercie
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             first
             is
             ambiguous
             and
             deceitfull
             :
             Gods
             covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             times
             of
             apostasie
             ;
             but
             unto
             whom
             ?
             Not
             to
             the
             unrepentant
             or
             unbeleeving
             that
             are
             hardened
             in
             their
             sinns
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             that
             repent
             ,
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             turne
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Levit.
             26.
             15.
             
             —
             40.
             41.
             42.
             
             —
             45.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             19.
             20.
             
             Prev
             .
             1.
             23.
             
             —
             33.
             
             Ezek.
             3.
             18.
             
             —
             21.
             
             &
             18.
             10.
             
             —
             13.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             24.
             26.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             untrue
             ;
             for
             though
             God
             damneth
             unrepentant
             and
             unbeleeving
             synners
             (
             as
             in
             justice
             he
             needs
             must
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             )
             yet
             doth
             not
             the
             covenant
             or
             seale
             depend
             on
             
               mans
               work
            
             or
             merit
             .
             For
             it
             is
             Gods
             work
             &
             grace
             through
             Christs
             merits
             onely
             ,
             that
             men
             doe
             repent
             ,
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             return
             unto
             him
             ,
             Act.
             11.
             18.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
             —
             8.
             9.
             
             And
             there
             is
             no
             covenant
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             but
             conditionall
             :
             for
             without
             faith
             and
             holines
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Mark.
             16.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             20.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
             Though
             these
             conditions
             even
             in
             men
             ,
             are
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             10.
             12.
             
             Whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             overcommeth
             the
             world
             ,
             synneth
             not
             ;
             but
             keepeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             18.
             
             And
             they
             that
             teach
             otherweise
             ,
             destroy
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             open
             a
             gap
             to
             all
             profanenesse
             and
             licentiousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Jf
               God
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               break
               the
               covenant
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               when
               men
               break
               it
               on
               theirs
               ,
               then
               should
               there
               stil
               be
               a
               new
               entring
               into
               the
               covenant
               again
               between
               God
               and
               man
               :
               and
               a
               new
               baptisme
               dayly
               received
               againe
               ,
               as
               the
               signe
               and
               seale
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             God
             alwayes
             breaketh
             not
             the
             covenant
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             when
             men
             break
             it
             on
             theirs
             :
             but
             calleth
             them
             often
             back
             unto
             repentance
             ,
             Psa.
             89.
             31
             —
             34.
             
             Exo.
             32.
             
             &
             33.
             chapters
             .
             But
             to
             some
             that
             are
             hardned
             ,
             and
             wil
             not
             repent
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             his
             covenant
             visibly
             ,
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             cutting
             them
             off
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             20.
             22.
             giving
             them
             
               a
               bil
               of
               divorce
               ,
               Jer.
            
             3.
             8.
             removeth
             
               the
               candlestick
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             Otherweise
             if
             a
             man
             comming
             from
             Iudaisme
             or
             paganisme
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             and
             Church
             ,
             doe
             againe
             revolt
             from
             Christ
             to
             Iudaisme
             or
             paganisme
             ,
             and
             for
             obstinacie
             in
             his
             sin
             is
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             from
             his
             Church
             :
             he
             must
             still
             be
             reputed
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             visibly
             on
             Gods
             part
             :
             which
             is
             most
             untrue
             ,
             seeing
             God
             on
             his
             part
             hath
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
            
             .
             If
             any
             such
             returne
             ,
             the
             covenant
             must
             be
             renewed
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             7.
             19.
             20.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             18.
             yet
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             once
             given
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             ;
             as
             a
             Christian
             revolted
             to
             paganisme
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             is
             not
             when
             hee
             returneth
             ,
             baptised
             againe
             .
             Because
             though
             he
             was
             visibly
             cut
             off
             even
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             syn
             :
             yet
             by
             his
             returne
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             that
             hee
             still
             belonged
             to
             his
             election
             of
             grace
             which
             was
             to
             man
             invisible
             ,
             whiles
             he
             continued
             cut
             off
             .
             Yea
             though
             he
             received
             the
             seale
             after
             a
             false
             manner
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             due
             unto
             him
             :
             yet
             when
             hee
             turneth
             to
             the
             Lord
             it
             is
             not
             repeated
             .
             As
             the
             Israelites
             which
             were
             circumcised
             after
             they
             were
             divorced
             from
             God
             ,
             Ier.
             3.
             8.
             had
             no
             new
             circumcision
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             when
             they
             turned
             unto
             God
             ,
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               6.
               
               If
               such
               were
               the
               baptisme
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
               then
               should
               it
               be
               likewise
               in
               the
               East
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Churches
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               they
               fall
               into
               sin
               ,
               breaking
               the
               covenant
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             deny
             the
             comparison
             .
             For
             Rome
             is
             revolted
             from
             Christ
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             fallen
             from
             grace
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             4.
             
             )
             and
             is
             become
             dead
             in
             syn
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             and
             is
             not
             the
             true
             
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             and
             
               whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             17.
             which
             things
             are
             before
             proved
             .
             Such
             is
             not
             the
             state
             of
             all
             Churches
             that
             syn
             and
             break
             the
             convenant
             :
             till
             for
             their
             hardnes
             and
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             be
             also
             cut
             off
             ,
             as
             Rome
             is
             :
             which
             when
             they
             bee
             ,
             then
             have
             they
             no
             true
             sacraments
             any
             longer
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             
               7.
               
               If
               there
               ,
               baptisme
               were
               indeed
               a
               lying
               signe
               and
               fiction
               ,
               then
               would
               it
               follow
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               salvation
               for
               any
               members
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               reteining
               the
               baptisme
               there
               received
               .
               For
               the
               signe
               hath
               reference
               to
               the
               covenant
               and
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               lying
               signe
               must
               have
               respect
               to
               a
               lying
               covenant
               .
               And
               by
               a
               lying
               covenant
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               to
               any
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             covenant
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             made
             with
             Antichrist
             ,
             is
             a
             lying
             covenant
             ;
             and
             hath
             lying
             signes
             to
             confirme
             it
             ;
             and
             God
             hath
             sent
             them
             
               strong
               delusion
               to
               beleeve
               a
               lye
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               might
               be
               damned
               ,
               who
               beleeve
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               had
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousnes
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
             Therefore
             by
             the
             covenant
             and
             seales
             of
             that
             Antichristian
             synagogue
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             by
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             which
             God
             communicateth
             with
             his
             elect
             in
             that
             and
             other
             false
             churches
             ,
             many
             are
             saved
             :
             but
             that
             is
             not
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             church
             .
             Of
             which
             poynt
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             2.
             
             Argument
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             His
             reasons
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             againe
             and
             againe
             repeated
             .
             Here
             further
             note
             ,
             how
             by
             his
             argument
             ,
             the
             popish
             Masse
             may
             bee
             justified
             ,
             thus
             .
             If
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             or
             Masse
             in
             Rome
             ,
             be
             an
             idol
             ,
             a
             lying
             signe
             and
             fiction
             ;
             then
             is
             there
             no
             salvation
             for
             the
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             reteyning
             the
             Masse
             .
             For
             a
             lying
             signe
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             a
             lying
             covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             lying
             covenant
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             to
             any
             .
             But
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             (
             by
             mine
             opposites
             plea
             )
             is
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             covenant
             ;
             therefore
             it
             also
             hath
             the
             true
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             that
             covenant
             in
             their
             Masse
             or
             Babylonish
             Supper
             .
             For
             our
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             the
             true
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             synns
             ,
             and
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             28.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             19.
             20.
             
             If
             hee
             yeeld
             not
             this
             ,
             then
             hee
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             two
             covenants
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             sealed
             to
             them
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             death
             and
             damnation
             ,
             sealed
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Masse
             or
             Supper
             .
             So
             they
             shall
             goe
             both
             to
             heaven
             and
             hell
             ,
             by
             their
             double
             covenant
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Finally
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               the
               baptisme
               of
               those
               Churches
               is
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               not
               of
               men
               :
               and
               is
               derived
               unto
               us
               from
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               through
               the
               loynes
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               is
               no
               idollor
               lying
               signe
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               sacrament
               and
               ordinance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Math.
            
             21.
             21.
             
             &
             28.
             18.
             19.
             
               with
               Rom.
            
             6.
             3.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             9.
             10.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.
             ch
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             deny
             this
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             which
             he
             shoud
             have
             proved
             .
             It
             is
             not
             their
             baptisme
             which
             is
             from
             heaven
             :
             they
             are
             fallen
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Beast
             (
             or
             kingdom
             Ecclesiasticall
             )
             arisen
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             11.
             they
             are
             gone
             out
             from
             the
             Apostolike
             Church
             ,
             and
             become
             Antichrists
             ,
             1.
             
             Joh.
             2.
             18.
             19.
             
             Mine
             opposite
             himself
             hath
             granted
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Hierarchie
             are
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ;
             never
             maried
             to
             Christ.
             Again
             he
             sayth
             (
             in
             this
             his
             
               Chr.
               plea
               p.
            
             3.
             )
             
               Jn
               baptisme
               the
               action
               is
               wholly
               enjoyned
               &
               layd
               upon
               the
               baptiser
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               baptised
               .
            
             The
             baptizers
             in
             Rome
             ,
             are
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             Man
             of
             syn
             :
             on
             them
             the
             whole
             action
             lyeth
             ,
             as
             he
             sayth
             .
             Now
             is
             this
             baptisme
             from
             heaven
             ?
             Did
             God
             ever
             bid
             Antichrist
             baptise
             ?
             The
             whole
             action
             then
             of
             popish
             baptisme
             ,
             lyeth
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             confessed
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             :
             &
             yet
             this
             baptisme
             he
             wil
             have
             to
             be
             from
             heaven
             .
             2.
             
             They
             were
             not
             in
             the
             loyns
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             either
             by
             nature
             or
             by
             grace
             ;
             otherweise
             then
             all
             nations
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             loynes
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             in
             Noes
             time
             .
             3.
             
             We
             have
             not
             our
             baptisme
             frō
             them
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             delivered
             us
             from
             Antichrist
             ,
             &
             given
             us
             to
             his
             son
             Christ
             ;
             and
             hath
             so
             sanctified
             to
             us
             that
             baptising
             with
             water
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             they
             idolatrously
             and
             synfully
             abused
             ;
             as
             wee
             need
             no
             other
             outward
             washing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             baptised
             by
             his
             spirit
             ;
             as
             his
             dealing
             with
             such
             as
             had
             been
             circumcised
             in
             Israel
             ,
             (
             after
             they
             were
             become
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             and
             were
             divorced
             from
             him
             )
             and
             returned
             againe
             unto
             him
             ,
             doth
             assure
             us
             ;
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.
             
               ch
               .
               Ezr.
            
             6.
             21.
             
             His
             reason
             may
             also
             as
             probably
             bee
             framed
             thus
             .
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             or
             Masse
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             from
             heaven
             ,
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             Math.
             26.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             and
             is
             derived
             unto
             us
             from
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             loynes
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             have
             from
             that
             time
             reteyned
             and
             continued
             it
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             an
             idoll
             or
             lying
             signe
             ;
             howsoever
             all
             protestants
             with
             one
             mouth
             call
             it
             justly
             ,
             an
             idoll
             ,
             an
             horrible
             idoll
             ,
             an
             abomination
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             The
             Mininistery
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             and
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             through
             the
             
             loynes
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             which
             have
             from
             that
             time
             continued
             it
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               Man
               of
               Syn
            
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             all
             protestants
             say
             ,
             and
             as
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             himselfe
             hath
             pleaded
             in
             his
             last
             book
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             ministery
             and
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Lord.
             The
             like
             may
             be
             sayd
             for
             their
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             divine
             ordinances
             which
             that
             church
             hath
             synfully
             profaned
             .
             Yea
             the
             very
             same
             plea
             ,
             might
             all
             the
             heathens
             have
             made
             for
             their
             sactifices
             and
             divine
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             from
             Noe
             and
             his
             sonns
             ,
             through
             the
             loynes
             of
             their
             parents
             were
             derived
             unto
             them
             ;
             as
             before
             I
             have
             manifested
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             I
             *
             described
             the
             abominable
             manner
             of
             baptising
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             how
             heathen-like
             they
             profane
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             mine
             opposite
             not
             being
             able
             to
             justifie
             their
             impiety
             ,
             yet
             pleadeth
             his
             best
             ,
             thus
             ;
          
           
             †
             
               But
               will
               it
               therefore
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               baptisme
               there
               had
               is
               not
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               but
               an
               idoll
               ,
               a
               false
               and
               lying
               signe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             followeth
             that
             they
             in
             their
             Antichristian
             estate
             and
             abuse
             ,
             have
             changed
             Gods
             ordinance
             into
             an
             idoll
             and
             lying
             signe
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             old
             ,
             
               changed
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lye
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             25.
             
             And
             have
             added
             also
             many
             lyes
             and
             lying
             signes
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             as
             bad
             as
             did
             the
             heathens
             .
          
           
             
               Or
               will
               it
               follow
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               errours
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               that
               the
               baptisme
               there
               had
               is
               to
               be
               renounced
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               new
               one
               to
               be
               received
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Their
             lyes
             and
             lying
             signes
             ,
             and
             changing
             of
             the
             truth
             into
             a
             lye
             ,
             are
             all
             to
             bee
             renounced
             :
             but
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             restored
             to
             the
             former
             truth
             unto
             those
             that
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             received
             ;
             and
             such
             is
             the
             outward
             washing
             with
             water
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               every
               thing
               abused
               or
               misapplyed
               by
               men
               ,
               straight
               way
               an
               idoll
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Every
             thing
             so
             abused
             as
             they
             doe
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             is
             straight
             way
             an
             idoll
             :
             for
             divine
             honour
             is
             given
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             work
             of
             a
             wicked
             mans
             hand
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             
             Yea
             let
             him
             be
             a
             witnes
             against
             himselfe
             :
             for
             afterward
             in
             pag.
             246.
             hee
             sayth
             touching
             book-prayer
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             
               an
               image
               and
               similitude
               of
               spirituall
               prayer
               ,
               which
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               .
               And
               so
               these
               bookes
               and
               stinted
               prayers
               prescribed
               by
               man
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               come
               in
               deed
               to
               bee
               idols
               ,
               supplying
               the
               place
               of
               the
               word
               and
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               .
            
             Here
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             book
             by
             his
             owne
             grant
             ,
             maketh
             it
             
               in
               deed
               an
               idoll
            
             :
             for
             the
             
             book
             may
             lawfully
             be
             used
             and
             read
             of
             men
             for
             instruction
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             written
             Sermons
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Doe
               they
               that
               are
               baptised
               ,
               bow
               downe
               to
               it
               and
               worship
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Did
             the
             infants
             that
             were
             offred
             to
             Molech
             ,
             (
             Levit.
             20.
             
             ●
             .
             )
             bow
             down
             and
             worship
             it
             ?
             Or
             they
             that
             made
             their
             belly
             their
             God
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             did
             they
             bow
             down
             to
             their
             belly
             and
             worship
             it
             ?
             Or
             ,
             doe
             they
             that
             make
             the
             book
             
               an
               idol
            
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             sayth
             ;
             bow
             down
             and
             worship
             the
             book
             ?
             How
             strangely
             doth
             hee
             plead
             :
             as
             if
             idols
             cannot
             be
             set
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             with
             the
             heart
             .
             But
             they
             bow
             down
             &
             worship
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             Supper
             :
             will
             he
             grant
             that
             to
             be
             an
             idoll
             ?
          
           
             
               Jf
               that
               were
               doen
               unto
               it
            
             (
             sayth
             hee
             )
             
               as
               was
               unto
               the
               Sun
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               why
               might
               it
               not
               be
               stil
               notwithstanding
               Gods
               ordinance
               in
               it selfe
               :
               as
               the
               Sun
               was
               the
               true
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Gods
               creature
               ,
               even
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               their
               estate
               ,
               whiles
               they
               made
               it
               an
               idol
               to
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             O
             fraud
             and
             guile
             in
             pleading
             for
             idolaters
             !
             Every
             creature
             of
             God
             is
             †
             good
             ,
             every
             ordinance
             of
             God
             is
             holy
             
               in
               it selfe
            
             :
             who
             doubteth
             of
             it
             ?
             If
             this
             distinction
             helpeth
             the
             popish
             sacraments
             ,
             it
             helpeth
             the
             heathens
             idols
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods
             good
             creatures
             
               in
               themselves
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             fallacie
             to
             reason
             as
             he
             doth
             from
             the
             Sun
             to
             Baptisme
             ;
             from
             a
             creature
             which
             is
             an
             absolute
             substance
             ,
             to
             a
             sacrament
             which
             is
             a
             relation
             of
             the
             covenant
             between
             God
             and
             men
             .
             No
             idolatry
             ,
             unbeleef
             ,
             or
             other
             wickednes
             can
             hinder
             the
             Sun
             from
             being
             Gods
             creature
             unto
             men
             in
             that
             their
             synfull
             estate
             .
             If
             it
             bee
             likeweise
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             then
             no
             idolatry
             ,
             unbeleef
             ,
             or
             other
             wickednes
             ,
             can
             hinder
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             from
             being
             true
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             of
             grace
             and
             forgivenesse
             of
             synns
             ,
             unto
             Turks
             or
             Pagans
             ,
             in
             their
             synfull
             estate
             ,
             if
             they
             baptise
             with
             water
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord.
             But
             he
             should
             have
             knowen
             that
             common
             received
             rule
             of
             all
             truly
             religious
             ,
             that
             Nothing
             is
             in
             deed
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             ordeyned
             of
             God
             :
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             This
             is
             
               not
               to
               eat
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             
             The
             water
             that
             flowed
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             creature
             of
             God
             to
             men
             that
             drunk
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             beasts
             that
             drunk
             of
             it
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.
             11.
             but
             it
             was
             a
             sacrament
             to
             men
             onely
             ,
             using
             it
             for
             a
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             by
             a
             divine
             institution
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             Further
             ,
             by
             his
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             undenyable
             that
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             (
             whom
             he
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             
             Antichrist
             )
             and
             all
             that
             partake
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Masse
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             idolatry
             and
             heresie
             thereabout
             ,
             doe
             eat
             the
             true
             sacrament
             ,
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             their
             synns
             .
             And
             why
             then
             should
             hee
             deny
             the
             Pope
             to
             bee
             as
             good
             a
             Christian
             as
             himselfe
             :
             seing
             all
             they
             are
             blessed
             whose
             synns
             are
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               it
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               they
               baptise
               onely
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               with
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               saith
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               form
               of
               baptisme
               may
               be
               seen
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             And
             let
             it
             also
             bee
             observed
             ,
             that
             they
             sacrifice
             their
             Masse
             (
             or
             celebrate
             their
             idolatrous
             supper
             )
             onely
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             with
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             same
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             .
             Why
             then
             hath
             hee
             pleaded
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Hierarchy
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             they
             onely
             are
             the
             
               Man
               of
               syn
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             the
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             why
             wondred
             he
             so
             at
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             called
             for
             proofe
             that
             Christ
             was
             maried
             to
             that
             Beast
             ;
             seeing
             he
             hath
             the
             same
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             same
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             same
             beleef
             touching
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             his
             church
             have
             .
             But
             their
             counterfeit
             profession
             of
             Christ
             is
             before
             discovered
             .
             And
             they
             that
             baptize
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Hierarchy
             )
             he
             confesseth
             to
             be
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             ,
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             the
             church
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             but
             ulcers
             ,
             gangrenes
             ,
             &c.
             what
             now
             have
             such
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             administration
             of
             the
             seales
             of
             his
             covenant
             .
             And
             compare
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             which
             himself
             sayth
             in
             the
             3.
             page
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             that
             
               the
               action
            
             (
             
               of
               baptisme
            
             )
             
               is
               wholly
               enjoyned
               and
               layd
               upon
               the
               baptiser
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               baptised
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             where
             hath
             God
             layd
             the
             action
             of
             baptizing
             upon
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Man
             of
             syn
             :
             and
             if
             God
             hath
             not
             layd
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             how
             can
             hee
             truely
             doe
             it
             in
             Gods
             name
             ?
          
           
             
               How
               will
               they
               prove
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               it
               is
               a
               lying
               signe
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               estate
               ,
               seeing
               baptisme
            
             (
             
               as
               the
               other
               sacraments
               in
               Israel
               and
               under
               the
               Gospel
            
             )
             
               hath
               this
               in
               it
               to
               be
               a
               signe
               by
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               man.
               And
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               appoynteth
               no
               lying
               signes
               ,
               but
               true
               .
               Neither
               can
               mans
               iniquity
               make
               Gods
               signes
               to
               be
               lying
               signes
               .
               Synful
               therfore
               and
               erroneous
               it
               is
               so
               to
               think
               ,
               if
               not
               also
               blasphemous
               so
               to
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             And
             was
             it
             synfull
             and
             erroneous
             (
             thinketh
             he
             )
             in
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             sayd
             ,
             
               They
               changed
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lye
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             25.
             
             For
             if
             mans
             iniquity
             cannot
             change
             Gods
             signes
             into
             lying
             signes
             :
             
             how
             should
             it
             change
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             into
             a
             lye
             ?
             And
             how
             could
             Ieremie
             have
             proved
             unto
             the
             Iewes
             (
             if
             mine
             opposite
             had
             then
             lived
             to
             plead
             for
             them
             )
             that
             those
             were
             
               lying
               words
            
             ,
             when
             they
             sayd
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Ier.
             7.
             4.
             for
             had
             they
             not
             in
             deed
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             true
             ordinance
             and
             signe
             ,
             whereof
             they
             spake
             ?
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             truth
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.
             17.
             
             How
             then
             should
             mans
             iniquity
             ,
             make
             Gods
             truth
             to
             be
             a
             lye
             unto
             themselues
             ,
             though
             they
             pervert
             the
             word
             unto
             all
             manner
             false-doctrine
             ,
             errour
             and
             heresie
             ▪
             Idols
             are
             lies
             ,
             Esa.
             44.
             20.
             
             Ier.
             16.
             19.
             20.
             
             How
             can
             the
             Pope
             make
             an
             idoll
             of
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             though
             he
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             it
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             it
             is
             his
             maker
             :
             seeing
             as
             it
             is
             bread
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             true
             thing
             ,
             and
             Gods
             good
             creature
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             sacramentall
             bread
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             true
             signe
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             appoynteth
             no
             lying
             signes
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             blasphemous
             now
             ,
             and
             would
             he
             not
             rend
             his
             clothes
             as
             did
             †
             Caiaphas
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             heare
             one
             call
             the
             Popes
             sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             
               an
               idol
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               lying
               signe
            
             unto
             him
             in
             that
             estate
             ?
             But
             to
             conclude
             ,
             The
             sacraments
             are
             in
             deed
             signes
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             at
             mans
             will
             :
             Gods
             ordinance
             maketh
             them
             signes
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             faithful
             receivers
             onely
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             25
             
             Act.
             8.
             36.
             37.
             
             If
             infidels
             and
             Antichrists
             falsly
             challenge
             and
             usurp
             Gods
             signes
             ,
             and
             abuse
             them
             to
             open
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             perdition
             ;
             they
             change
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             into
             a
             lye
             unto
             themselves
             ;
             and
             whiles
             they
             vainly
             think
             to
             have
             forgivenesse
             of
             synns
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             add
             syn
             unto
             syn
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             own
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             I
             had
             *
             set
             downe
             two
             reasons
             to
             prove
             the
             Popish
             baptisme
             false
             ,
             and
             a
             lying
             signe
             unto
             them
             :
             mine
             opposite
             passeth
             them
             over
             ,
             as
             too
             heavy
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             cometh
             to
             †
             set
             downe
             differences
             between
             Gods
             ordinances
             and
             mens
             corruptions
             ;
             Gods
             signes
             ,
             and
             mens
             errours
             :
             Mariage
             ,
             meates
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             the
             abuses
             of
             these
             ;
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             errors
             gathered
             from
             them
             ;
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Starrs
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             creatures
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             made
             idols
             and
             worshiped
             of
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherein
             he
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             hold
             ;
             and
             doth
             most
             injuriously
             intimate
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             thought
             the
             contrary
             .
             Should
             we
             be
             so
             wicked
             as
             to
             imagine
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             creatures
             to
             be
             evill
             in
             themselves
             ?
             Farr
             be
             it
             from
             us
             .
             Nay
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             papists
             for
             abusing
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             turning
             them
             to
             lyes
             and
             idols
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             greater
             judgement
             :
             not
             for
             abusing
             bread
             and
             
             wine
             and
             water
             as
             they
             are
             creatures
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             abusing
             them
             as
             they
             are
             sacramentall
             signes
             ordeyned
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             maketh
             their
             profanation
             more
             horrible
             ,
             their
             damnation
             more
             just
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             practise
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             plead
             for
             errour
             ;
             to
             leave
             the
             arguments
             which
             doe
             convince
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             propone
             new
             questions
             and
             reasons
             of
             their
             owne
             :
             that
             they
             may
             seeme
             to
             say
             something
             ,
             by
             multitude
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             So
             when
             I
             shewed
             †
             the
             example
             of
             the
             idolatrous
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             *
             
               repenting
               and
               forsaking
               their
               false
               Synagogues
               &
               lying
               signes
               in
               them
               usurped
               ,
               they
               needed
               not
               a
               new
               outward
               cutting
               or
               circumcising
               ,
               as
               is
               shewed
               at
               large
               in
               our
               former
               writings
               .
               Discovery
               ,
               p.
            
             116.
             —
             120.
             
             
               Apolog.
               p.
            
             110.
             —
             113.
             
             He
             passeth
             over
             the
             reasons
             manifested
             in
             those
             books
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             them
             :
             when
             as
             the
             one
             was
             most
             of
             it
             penned
             by
             himself
             .
             And
             now
             he
             pleadeth
             :
          
           
             †
             
               Wheras
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               circumcision
               was
               also
               a
               lying
               signe
               ,
               and
               false
               sacrament
               to
               Jsrael
               in
               their
               defection
               ,
               how
               doe
               they
               prove
               it
               ?
               where
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               teach
               it
               ?
               will
               they
               have
               us
               take
               it
               on
               their
               bare
               word
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               that
               their
               saying
               are
               Oracles
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             might
             have
             seen
             reasons
             in
             the
             books
             before
             cited
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             I
             have
             set
             down
             .
             But
             thus
             in
             seeking
             to
             wound
             us
             ,
             he
             hath
             smitten
             through
             his
             own
             sides
             ,
             as
             if
             himselfe
             when
             he
             wrote
             those
             things
             in
             our
             Apologie
             ,
             would
             have
             had
             men
             beleeve
             his
             
               bare
               word
            
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             
               sayings
               were
               Oracles
            
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             ever
             hee
             wrote
             soundly
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             in
             that
             Apologie
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             of
             good
             judgement
             may
             perceive
             .
             Further
             now
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             their
             
               lying
               signes
            
             ,
             which
             implyed
             their
             Passover
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             circumcision
             .
             And
             those
             being
             so
             profaned
             ,
             as
             for
             them
             they
             were
             by
             Gods
             Law
             to
             bee
             cut
             off
             as
             murderers
             ,
             Levit.
             17.
             as
             sacrificers
             
               to
               Divils
            
             ,
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             17.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             11.
             15.
             
             &
             15.
             3.
             were
             they
             then
             true
             signes
             unto
             them
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             fauour
             ,
             and
             forgivenesse
             of
             their
             synns
             in
             Christ
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             table
             of
             Divils
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10
             21.
             
             In
             particular
             ,
             for
             their
             circumcision
             ,
             I
             proved
             it
             thus
             ,
             †
             
               True
               circumcision
               was
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Jsrael
               in
               their
               apostasie
               were
               fallen
               from
               the
               faith
               Hos.
            
             11.
             12.
             
               they
               were
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               without
               Priest
               to
               teach
               ,
               &
               without
               Law
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Chron.
             15.
             3.
             
               and
               how
               then
               could
               they
               have
               the
               true
               circumcision
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               saith
               ,
               and
               forgivenes
               of
               their
               sinns
               in
               that
               sinful
               estate
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             shewed
             Gods
             words
             (
             not
             mine
             own
             )
             for
             oracles
             .
          
           
           
             He
             asketh
             ,
             if
             we
             wil
             be
             
               wiser
               ,
               and
               more
               righteous
               then
               God
               himself
               ,
               who
               accounted
               them
               stil
               to
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               under
               his
               covenant
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               to
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               ground
               called
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             All
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             whiles
             they
             continued
             unrepent
             and
             unbeleeving
             ,
             and
             *
             hardned
             their
             necks
             against
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ;
             &c.
             their
             circumcisim
             (
             by
             Pauls
             doctrine
             )
             was
             made
             
               uncircumcision
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             25.
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Prov.
            
             15.
             8.
             
             And
             hee
             might
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             though
             Israel
             were
             divorced
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ier.
             3.
             8.
             and
             not
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             wife
             ,
             nor
             he
             her
             husband
             ,
             Hos.
             1.
             9.
             
             &
             2.
             2.
             yet
             they
             are
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             former
             state
             ,
             their
             continuall
             profession
             ,
             and
             the
             future
             mercie
             towards
             them
             ,
             called
             Gods
             people
             still
             ,
             even
             till
             Christs
             time
             ,
             Esai
             .
             11.
             11.
             16.
             
             Amos.
             9.
             14.
             
             That
             he
             should
             not
             urge
             a
             phrase
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             )
             against
             the
             plain
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               What
               wil
               they
               say
               to
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Judah
               in
               their
               apostasie
               ,
               &c.
               was
               it
               also
               among
               them
               none
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               but
               an
               idol
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             was
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             though
             abused
             by
             the
             unworthy
             receivers
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             .
             But
             he
             from
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             fl●eth
             to
             Sion
             the
             true
             Church
             corrupted
             ;
             which
             is
             his
             perpetuall
             fallacie
             .
             If
             Iudah
             ,
             or
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             had
             doen
             with
             the
             sacraments
             as
             Rome
             hath
             doen
             ,
             they
             had
             changed
             them
             into
             idols
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             2.
             commandement
             .
             But
             Iudah
             never
             did
             so
             with
             circumcision
             and
             the
             Passover
             ;
             he
             sheweth
             no
             word
             of
             God
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Have
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               more
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Christian
               Church
               since
               Christs
               coming
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               or
               could
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               before
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ?
               Mat.
            
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             old
             popish
             reason
             ,
             hath
             been
             often
             answered
             by
             many
             Writers
             against
             the
             Antichristians
             :
             and
             is
             of
             no
             more
             force
             for
             Rome
             turned
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             then
             for
             Ephesus
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             other
             churches
             turned
             to
             Mahomet
             .
             For
             what
             priviledge
             (
             besides
             a
             popish
             dreame
             )
             had
             Rome
             above
             Ephesus
             ?
             Should
             it
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             cursed
             above
             all
             cities
             ,
             )
             have
             prerogative
             above
             Ephesus
             ,
             wherin
             was
             a
             church
             (
             in
             Pauls
             time
             )
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             and
             pillar
             of
             truth
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             3.
             15.
             yet
             is
             that
             church
             long
             since
             cut
             off
             :
             but
             Romes
             church
             must
             continue
             ,
             for
             her
             good
             service
             to
             Divils
             and
             idols
             ,
             Rev.
             9.
             20.
             and
             for
             worshiping
             the
             Beast
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             
             He
             might
             have
             seen
             in
             Rev.
             12.
             that
             the
             woman
             
             the
             Church
             perisheth
             not
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             fled
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             His
             other
             repetitions
             again
             and
             again
             ;
             are
             before
             answered
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               ordinances
               of
               God
               may
               in
               any
               churches
               become
               unprofitable
               to
               men
               by
               their
               own
               sinns
               ,
               circumcision
               may
               be
               made
               uncircumcision
               to
               such
               as
               break
               the
               Law
               ,
               &c.
               Rom.
            
             2.
             25.
             26.
             
               so
               baptisme
               now
               .
               But
               shall
               we
               therefore
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               in
               such
               churches
               ,
               to
               such
               persons
               ,
               the
               Lords
               ordinances
               ,
               nor
               his
               true
               signes
               and
               sacraments
               ,
               but
               idols
               and
               lying
               signes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Was
               the
               Lords
               table
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               a
               table
               of
               Divils
               ;
               or
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               an
               idoll
               or
               lying
               signe
               ,
               &c.
               to
               such
               as
               eat
               it
               unworthily
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               the
               Lords
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               true
               sacrament
               ,
               though
               sinfully
               abused
               by
               them
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Lords
             ordinances
             abide
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             holy
             in
             themselves
             ,
             howsoever
             abused
             by
             Christians
             ,
             by
             Antichristians
             ,
             by
             Iewes
             ,
             Turks
             or
             Pagans
             ,
             to
             their
             perdition
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             a
             like
             degree
             of
             abuse
             in
             all
             ;
             neither
             doth
             every
             abuse
             make
             a
             thing
             an
             idoll
             :
             but
             when
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             a
             creature
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             made
             an
             idoll
             :
             and
             so
             I
             have
             proved
             is
             doen
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             to
             which
             proofs
             he
             answereth
             not
             .
             I
             instanced
             †
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             Rome
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             made
             an
             abominable
             idoll
             ,
             worshiping
             a
             peece
             of
             bread
             as
             their
             maker
             .
             Mine
             opposite
             will
             never
             mention
             or
             meddle
             with
             this
             ,
             but
             shunneth
             it
             as
             convinced
             in
             conscience
             .
             And
             from
             Antichrists
             church
             ,
             runneth
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             Corinth
             ;
             and
             asketh
             if
             the
             Lords
             table
             there
             ,
             were
             a
             table
             of
             Divils
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             No
             ;
             not
             then
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             but
             now
             in
             Rome
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             it
             by
             their
             idolatrous
             Masse
             ,
             a
             table
             of
             Divils
             :
             and
             as
             Moses
             sayd
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
               they
               sacrificed
               to
               Divils
               ,
               not
               to
               God.
               Deut.
            
             32.
             17.
             so
             say
             I
             of
             these
             Antichristians
             ,
             their
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             altar
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             Divils
             ,
             not
             to
             God.
             This
             he
             should
             have
             disproved
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             doen
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             persons
             and
             things
             whereof
             wee
             dispute
             ,
             and
             run
             to
             others
             .
             So
             the
             Lords
             baptisme
             ,
             they
             have
             turned
             into
             an
             idol
             ▪
             ascribing
             the
             gift
             of
             grace
             (
             which
             onely
             is
             Gods
             )
             to
             water
             ,
             words
             and
             works
             of
             men
             :
             that
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             turned
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             into
             a
             lye
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             these
             *
             Gentiles
             also
             have
             turned
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             sacraments
             into
             lyes
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Lords
             incense
             and
             sacrifices
             were
             an
             abomination
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             wicked
             sinners
             .
             Esai
             .
             1.
             13.
             
             Prov.
             15.
             8.
             so
             the
             Lords
             sacraments
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Antichristians
             .
             And
             as
             hee
             doth
             ,
             so
             ought
             all
             his
             people
             to
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             regard
             †
             
               lying
               words
            
             of
             
             such
             as
             cry
             nothing
             but
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               sacraments
               and
               ordinances
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             to
             deceive
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             harden
             the
             synners
             in
             their
             wicked
             works
             .
          
           
             Wheras
             I
             distinctly
             *
             shewed
             the
             idolatry
             committed
             in
             Antichrists
             baptising
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             partly
             by
             perverting
             the
             holy
             signes
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             the
             brasen
             serpent
             ,
             
               ●
               .
               King.
               1●
               .
               4.
            
             partly
             by
             inventing
             signes
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             as
             crosses
             ,
             exorcismes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mine
             opposite
             first
             †
             censureth
             the
             things
             I
             wrote
             to
             be
             
               notable
               shifts
               ,
               errours
            
             ,
             
             
               contradictions
               ,
               abuse
               of
               scriptures
               ,
               vain
               distinctions
               ,
               and
               odious
               assertions
               .
            
             Such
             grace
             hath
             flowed
             from
             his
             tongue
             and
             pen.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Observe
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               a
               needless
               distinction
               of
               idols
               ,
               nothing
               helping
               for
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             distinction
             is
             true
             and
             needfull
             to
             discern
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             against
             his
             clamorous
             reproches
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             called
             Gods
             ordinance
             in
             it self
             considered
             ,
             an
             idoll
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Jf
               they
               mean
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               baptisme
               there
               had
               is
               an
               idol
               of
               both
               sorts
               ,
               they
               doe
               the
               more
               increase
               their
               errour
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             doe
             so
             meane
             :
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             increase
             of
             errour
             :
             I
             heare
             his
             bold
             words
             ,
             but
             no
             proof
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               They
               speak
               of
               crosses
               ,
               exorcismes
               ,
               &c.
               whereas
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               baptisme
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             So
             doe
             I
             :
             but
             of
             popish
             baptisme
             ,
             mixed
             with
             Christs
             ordinances
             and
             Antichrists
             together
             .
             All
             parts
             of
             a
             thing
             put
             together
             ,
             make
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             it
             is
             deceitfull
             dealing
             to
             dazel
             mens
             eyes
             with
             the
             whores
             golden
             cup
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             abominable
             ingredients
             ,
             the
             fornications
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             
               Rev.
               17.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               4.
               
               They
               speak
               of
               the
               abuse
               ,
               our
               question
               is
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               sinful
               abuse
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Our
             question
             is
             of
             popish
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             rightly
             handled
             without
             looking
             to
             their
             abuses
             :
             for
             how
             should
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             heathens
             worship
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             if
             wee
             looke
             not
             upon
             their
             abuses
             ,
             as
             Paul
             doth
             in
             
               Rom.
               1.
            
             
             The
             same
             I
             answer
             to
             his
             5.
             exception
             ,
             of
             their
             opinions
             and
             errours
             .
             Take
             away
             the
             errours
             of
             actions
             ,
             and
             what
             fault
             can
             we
             finde
             with
             any
             ?
          
           
             
               6.
               
               If
               the
               Romish
               baptisme
               be
               a
               lye
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               all
               that
               receive
               it
               :
               then
               of
               infants
               ;
               then
               also
               in
               their
               own
               right
               hand
               that
               were
               baptised
               there
               .
               Not
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God.
             Bee
             they
             old
             or
             
             yong
             ,
             better
             or
             worse
             :
             syn
             is
             syn
             in
             all
             .
             Though
             Gods
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             purgeth
             syn
             from
             his
             elect
             ,
             which
             remaineth
             in
             the
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             His
             7.
             8.
             and
             9.
             exceptions
             ,
             are
             vain
             ;
             and
             repetitions
             of
             former
             things
             ,
             without
             conviction
             .
             If
             Bellarmine
             or
             any
             speak
             truth
             ,
             wee
             may
             speak
             it
             with
             them
             :
             so
             Paul
             speaketh
             with
             the
             heathen
             Poets
             ,
             
               Tet.
               1.
               12.
               13.
               
               Act.
               17.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               10.
               
               Jf
               they
               mean
               the
               true
               sacraments
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               seale
               not
               up
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               forgiveness
               of
               sinns
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               errour
               :
               if
               they
               meane
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               themselves
               take
               away
               sinns
               ,
               and
               conferr
               grace
               ,
               they
               use
               shifts
               ,
               and
               keep
               not
               to
               the
               poynt
               of
               the
               relation
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               appoynted
               to
               bee
               by
               the
               Lord
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             first
             I
             grant
             him
             ;
             and
             hee
             knew
             well
             it
             was
             not
             my
             meaning
             .
             The
             latter
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             under
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
            
             have
             no
             seale
             from
             God
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             synns
             in
             that
             estate
             .
             And
             their
             doctrine
             of
             conferring
             grace
             by
             the
             work
             doen
             ,
             is
             hereticall
             and
             idolatrous
             :
             which
             he
             not
             being
             able
             to
             gainsay
             ,
             puts
             it
             away
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             )
             with
             
               a
               shift
            
             .
          
           
             
               11.
               
               From
               Gods
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               touching
               Antichrist
               and
               his
               adhaerents
               ,
               they
               reason
               to
               Gods
               baptisme
               never
               condemned
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               still
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               Antichrist
               sitteth
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Of
             his
             own
             mouth
             let
             him
             be
             judged
             .
             Wee
             reason
             onely
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             adulterous
             church
             ,
             which
             hee
             sayth
             are
             condemned
             of
             God.
             How
             then
             doth
             God
             give
             them
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             grace
             &
             forgivenesse
             of
             synns
             ?
             Gods
             baptisme
             wee
             condemne
             not
             ,
             neither
             our
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             but
             Antichrists
             Christening
             and
             Masse
             ,
             we
             deny
             to
             be
             Christs
             baptisme
             and
             supper
             .
             Hee
             still
             beggeth
             the
             question
             which
             he
             should
             prove
             .
             And
             let
             him
             take
             away
             
               Antichrist
               and
               his
               adhaerents
            
             ;
             and
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whereof
             we
             reason
             ,
             wil
             be
             vanished
             as
             smoke
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             as
             take
             away
             Christ
             and
             his
             adhaerents
             ,
             so
             there
             will
             bee
             no
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             nor
             sacraments
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             
               12.
               
               From
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               temporary
               and
               extraordinary
               signe
               ,
               the
               use
               whereof
               was
               ceased
               when
               it
               was
               thus
               perverted
               ,
               &c.
               they
               reason
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               ordinary
               signe
               ,
               whose
               use
               still
               continueth
               ,
               and
               may
               never
               be
               taken
               away
               or
               destroyed
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             reason
             not
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             :
             but
             by
             the
             abuse
             
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             we
             shew
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             what
             is
             this
             in
             him
             but
             
               a
               shift
            
             ,
             to
             plead
             the
             temporarinesse
             of
             that
             signe
             ?
             For
             if
             they
             had
             burnt
             incense
             to
             it
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             had
             burnt
             incense
             to
             the
             †
             Cherubims
             ,
             or
             brazen
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             pillars
             which
             were
             continued
             signes
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             idols
             of
             them
             nevertheless
             .
             Otherweise
             the
             wheaten
             god
             in
             the
             Popish
             supper
             is
             no
             idol
             :
             seeing
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             continueth
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             baptisme
             .
             And
             hitherto
             of
             the
             shifts
             as
             he
             calleth
             them
             ;
             wherein
             how
             he
             hath
             shifted
             in
             sted
             of
             answering
             by
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             wise
             reader
             may
             see
             .
             Like
             these
             are
             his
             *
             catalogue
             of
             Errours
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               baptisme
               had
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               is
               an
               idol
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             2.
             commandement
             ,
             
               Exod.
               20.
            
             whiles
             they
             ascribe
             divine
             honour
             to
             the
             creature
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             proved
             also
             by
             his
             owne
             assertion
             ,
             that
             bookes
             of
             prayer
             ,
             read
             for
             prayer
             ,
             are
             idols
             ;
             as
             before
             I
             shewed
             from
             his
             words
             in
             his
             last
             book
             .
             3.
             
             He
             sheweth
             not
             one
             word
             to
             prove
             it
             an
             errour
             in
             me
             :
             but
             sayth
             ,
             
               Of
               which
               more
               hereafter
            
             .
             Thus
             vain
             tantologies
             are
             his
             arguments
             to
             oppose
             the
             truth
             which
             he
             calleth
             Errour
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               That
               whereas
               idols
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               both
               the
               kinds
               are
               in
               Popish
               baptisme
               .
               Jf
               it
               be
               as
               the
               brazen
               serpent
               ,
               that
               from
               an
               holy
               signe
               was
               perverted
               to
               an
               idol
               ,
               it
               should
               presently
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               2.
               
               King.
               18.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             deny
             his
             inference
             .
             If
             they
             had
             burnt
             incense
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             should
             it
             have
             been
             destroyed
             .
             The
             brazen
             serpent
             was
             named
             but
             for
             an
             instance
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             holy
             signes
             may
             be
             made
             idols
             by
             wicked
             men
             .
             This
             doctrine
             hee
             being
             not
             able
             to
             convince
             ;
             leaveth
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             evade
             by
             the
             destroying
             of
             it
             .
             As
             if
             all
             idols
             must
             bee
             destroyed
             .
             The
             heathens
             made
             idols
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             Starrs
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             Mountaines
             ,
             Lakes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Must
             all
             these
             therefore
             be
             destroyed
             ?
             If
             men
             make
             an
             idol
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             
               Dan.
               6.
               7.
            
             must
             the
             King
             presently
             be
             destroyed
             ?
             whoever
             heard
             of
             such
             divinity
             ?
             That
             which
             hee
             addeth
             of
             the
             Popes
             crossings
             ,
             exorcismes
             ,
             &c.
             is
             before
             answered
             :
             for
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               Our
               question
               is
               of
               the
               baptisme
               it selfe
            
             ;
             as
             if
             those
             were
             not
             a
             part
             of
             Popish
             baptisme
             .
             He
             would
             have
             wicked
             mens
             actions
             separated
             from
             all
             their
             synns
             ,
             errours
             and
             wickednes
             in
             doing
             them
             .
             So
             in
             deed
             I
             could
             justifie
             all
             idolatry
             in
             the
             world
             :
             for
             take
             away
             the
             errour
             and
             syn
             of
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             remaineth
             must
             needs
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               They
               say
               not
               they
               have
               renounced
               the
               abuses
               and
               kept
               the
               baptisme
               it
            
             
             
               selfe
               ,
               &c.
               but
               say
               they
               have
               renounced
               that
               Romish
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               an
               impure
               idol
               in
               their
               abuse
               .
               If
               they
               have
               in
               deed
               so
               doen
               ,
               then
               here
               again
               is
               notable
               errour
               and
               Anabaptistry
               .
               And
               now
               then
               what
               outward
               baptisme
               have
               they
               remaining
               to
               themselves
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Neither
             doth
             Solomon
             say
             ,
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             wickeds
             sacrifice
             is
             an
             abomination
             ,
             and
             except
             the
             sacrifice
             as
             holy
             :
             but
             he
             sayth
             expresly
             ,
             
               The
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Prov.
               15.
               8.
               
            
             He
             was
             answered
             before
             to
             his
             two
             baptismes
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             (
             and
             elsewhere
             himselfe
             )
             maketh
             but
             
               one
               baptisme
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             And
             the
             outward
             part
             thereof
             we
             reteyne
             as
             now
             sanctified
             to
             us
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             outward
             cutting
             of
             the
             idolatrous
             Israelites
             was
             to
             them
             that
             repented
             ,
             
               2.
               
               Chron.
               30.
               
               Ezr.
               6.
               21.
            
             which
             again
             he
             putteth
             off
             till
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Note
               also
               that
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               was
               not
               in
               deed
               an
               idol
               :
               but
               an
               holy
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               time
               came
               to
               be
               idolatrously
               abused
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             He
             sayth
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             proves
             nothing
             .
             It
             was
             in
             deed
             an
             idol
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             ordinance
             idolatrously
             abused
             also
             .
             These
             things
             stand
             well
             together
             .
             The
             Sun
             was
             in
             deed
             an
             idoll
             to
             them
             that
             worshiped
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             good
             creature
             of
             God
             also
             idolatrously
             abused
             .
             The
             bread
             in
             the
             sacrament
             is
             in
             deed
             an
             idoll
             to
             Papists
             that
             worship
             it
             as
             their
             maker
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             also
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             Gods
             ordinance
             idolatrously
             abused
             :
             so
             is
             popish
             baptisme
             .
             Hee
             might
             even
             as
             wel
             say
             ,
             that
             Reubens
             fact
             in
             lying
             with
             his
             fathers
             concubine
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             deed
             adultery
             ;
             but
             an
             abuse
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             of
             mariage
             ,
             or
             a
             defiling
             of
             his
             fathers
             bed
             ,
             
               Gen.
               35.
               22.
            
             
             &
             
               49.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               was
               but
               a
               temporary
               ordinance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             was
             the
             twelft
             of
             his
             shifts
             before
             :
             now
             hee
             repeateth
             and
             multiplieth
             it
             among
             his
             Errours
             .
             I
             refer
             the
             reader
             to
             my
             former
             answer
             .
          
           
             
               6
               That
               the
               Romish
               baptisme
               is
               an
               impure
               idol
               in
               their
               abuse
               ,
               standing
               up
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               precious
               blood
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               pretending
               to
               give
               grace
               ,
               &c.
               which
               it
               doth
               not
               .
               But
               the
               baptisme
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               is
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               had
               and
               planted
               there
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               the
               errours
               and
               abuses
               of
               men
               about
               it
               ,
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               baptisme
               it selfe
               .
               Otherweise
               all
               that
               have
               received
               it
               ,
               ought
               to
               renounce
               it
               utterly
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               an
               other
               outward
               baptisme
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             also
             was
             before
             objected
             and
             answered
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             world
             to
             see
             how
             he
             wearieth
             his
             reader
             with
             repeating
             worthlesse
             reasons
             .
             Sacrificing
             among
             the
             heathens
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             was
             
             Gods
             ordinance
             .
             So
             was
             the
             Lords
             supper
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             :
             so
             was
             excommunication
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             have
             been
             continued
             in
             Rome
             with
             their
             baptisme
             :
             may
             we
             not
             say
             therefore
             the
             Masse
             is
             an
             idoll
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Bishop
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             now
             is
             an
             idol
             and
             Antichrist
             ?
             Of
             our
             getting
             an
             other
             baptisme
             (
             which
             is
             the
             usuall
             foot
             and
             base
             of
             his
             arguments
             )
             we
             have
             before
             spoken
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             take
             away
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Wil
               these
               men
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               without
               sin
               reteine
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               utterly
               reject
               it
               ,
               that
               standeth
               up
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christs
               precious
               blood
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             cannot
             indeed
             without
             syn
             reteyne
             it
             ,
             while
             so
             it
             standeth
             :
             neither
             doe
             we
             so
             reteyn
             it
             ;
             far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             .
             Neither
             might
             the
             Gentiles
             reteyn
             the
             lye
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             made
             of
             the
             
               truth
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             25.
             
             But
             when
             the
             lye
             was
             doen
             away
             ,
             and
             God
             restored
             to
             them
             his
             former
             trueth
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             reteyn
             .
             The
             idolatrous
             Israelites
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             set
             up
             their
             own
             blood
             of
             circumcision
             in
             place
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ;
             might
             not
             without
             syn
             have
             reteyned
             it
             whiles
             so
             it
             stood
             .
             Yet
             repenting
             of
             their
             idolatry
             ,
             they
             might
             keep
             the
             outward
             signe
             without
             repeating
             it
             :
             even
             so
             we
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Errors
               and
               abuses
               of
               men
               may
               hurt
               themselves
               :
               but
               cannot
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               in
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Not
             
               in
               it selfe
            
             I
             grant
             ,
             considered
             without
             their
             abuse
             :
             but
             togither
             with
             their
             abuse
             ,
             Gods
             ordinance
             of
             sacrifice
             ,
             incense
             ,
             &c.
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             him
             ,
             Prov.
             15.
             8.
             
             Esa.
             1.
             13.
             
             So
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Supper
             now
             in
             Rom
             ,
             are
             abominations
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Mans
               unbeleefe
               cannot
               make
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               .
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               though
               every
               man
               be
               a
               lyar
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               3.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             may
             we
             think
             would
             he
             conclude
             from
             this
             Scripture
             ?
             To
             cite
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             doubtfull
             what
             hee
             inferreth
             ,
             is
             to
             deceive
             the
             reader
             .
             If
             he
             intend
             (
             according
             to
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             )
             that
             the
             sacraments
             are
             seales
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             salvation
             unto
             men
             ,
             whether
             they
             beleeve
             or
             doe
             not
             beleeve
             :
             it
             is
             a
             notable
             errour
             overthrowing
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             establishing
             the
             popish
             herefie
             of
             grace
             
               ex
               opere
               operato
            
             ,
             by
             the
             work
             doen.
             The
             Scriptures
             teach
             ,
             touching
             Gods
             vvord
             and
             promise
             ,
             that
             it
             profiteth
             not
             them
             that
             heare
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             mixed
             vvith
             faith
             in
             them
             ,
             
               Heb.
               4.
               2.
            
             if
             men
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             established
             ,
             
               Esai
               .
               7.
               9.
            
             but
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             Mark.
             16.
             16.
             they
             shall
             not
             see
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             
             God
             abideth
             on
             them
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               36.
            
             
             Neither
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             mens
             unbeleef
             ,
             made
             without
             effect
             .
             For
             his
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             is
             confirmed
             as
             well
             in
             damning
             unrepentant
             &
             unbeleeving
             synners
             ,
             as
             in
             saving
             those
             that
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             .
             When
             the
             righteous
             turneth
             from
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             committeth
             iniquitie
             ;
             he
             shall
             dye
             in
             his
             iniquity
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             equall
             ;
             as
             sayth
             the
             prophet
             ;
             
               Ezek.
               18.
               24.
               25.
               26.
            
             
             Again
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             naturally
             are
             lyars
             ,
             and
             doe
             faile
             and
             break
             covenant
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             by
             syn
             ;
             which
             God
             never
             doeth
             :
             so
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             syn
             ,
             and
             turne
             not
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ,
             they
             all
             perish
             ,
             
               Luk.
               13.
               3.
               5.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               6.
               
               —
               10.
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               10.
               
               Jude
               v.
               5.
               
            
             But
             let
             men
             repent
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             so
             iniquity
             shall
             not
             be
             their
             ruine
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               18.
               30.
            
             
             Otherweise
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             after
             men
             are
             entred
             into
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             are
             baptized
             :
             though
             they
             fall
             frō
             Christ
             to
             Antichrist
             (
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             doen
             )
             though
             they
             fall
             to
             Mahomet
             (
             as
             many
             East
             churches
             have
             doen
             ;
             )
             though
             they
             turne
             to
             be
             Iewes
             or
             pagans
             ,
             and
             so
             dye
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             their
             unbeleef
             cannot
             make
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             But
             so
             to
             expound
             this
             Scripture
             
               Rom.
               3.
            
             were
             to
             turn
             judgement
             into
             wormwood
             ,
             unto
             the
             destruction
             of
             mens
             soules
             .
             And
             if
             mine
             opposite
             would
             not
             gather
             some
             such
             thing
             from
             it
             ;
             what
             will
             it
             help
             his
             plea
             for
             the
             baptisme
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             devoted
             unto
             destruction
             ,
             except
             they
             repent
             .
             
               Rev.
               17.
            
             
             &
             18.
             chap.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               Jewes
               in
               Christs
               time
               and
               before
               ,
               holding
               justification
               by
               circumcision
               ,
               &
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               set
               these
               up
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               &
               his
               precious
               blood
               ,
               &c.
               
               Should
               we
               therfore
               say
               ,
               that
               circumcision
               was
               then
               an
               impure
               idoll
               in
               their
               abuse
               ?
               &c.
               Or
               should
               wee
               not
               rather
               learn
               to
               put
               difference
               between
               Gods
               ordinance
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               between
               mans
               abuse
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Whensoever
             Iew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
             held
             justification
             by
             circumcision
             ,
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             they
             made
             their
             sacraments
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             workes
             idols
             ,
             impure
             idols
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             abuse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             admirable
             ,
             that
             men
             teaching
             religion
             ,
             should
             bee
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             creature
             or
             work
             of
             man
             is
             put
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             therby
             made
             an
             idol
             :
             though
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             Law
             in
             themselves
             are
             alwayes
             good
             ;
             but
             turned
             to
             idols
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             evill
             ,
             and
             an
             
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             proved
             .
             What
             mouth
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             Papists
             are
             idolaters
             in
             praying
             to
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ?
             If
             idolaters
             ,
             
             then
             they
             serve
             idols
             :
             if
             they
             serve
             idols
             in
             so
             praying
             ;
             then
             the
             Saincts
             and
             Angels
             are
             idols
             to
             them
             in
             their
             synfull
             abuse
             .
             Yet
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             Saincts
             and
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             are
             blessed
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             not
             Idols
             in
             themselves
             .
             But
             this
             is
             mine
             opposites
             continual
             fallacie
             wherby
             he
             would
             deceive
             his
             reader
             ;
             that
             because
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             are
             Gods
             holy
             ordinances
             in
             themselves
             ;
             therfore
             the
             Papists
             that
             worship
             them
             as
             Gods
             ,
             have
             not
             made
             them
             idols
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             under
             this
             shelter
             of
             falshood
             he
             shrowdeth
             himself
             when
             he
             hath
             nought
             else
             to
             answer
             :
             repeting
             it
             I
             know
             not
             how
             often
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               That
               the
               Romish
               baptisme
               is
               a
               lye
               "
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               all
               that
               so
            
             
             
               receive
               it
               .
               Where
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               of
               idols
               ,
               that
               by
               nature
               are
               no
               Gods
               &c.
               
               Jf
               the
               Romish
               baptisme
               were
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               no
               baptisme
               &c
               ,
               then
               should
               it
               without
               question
               be
               renounced
               as
               a
               very
               idol
               in
               deed
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Belike
             then
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             us
             take
             it
             for
             no
             lye
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             popish
             baptisme
             giveth
             grace
             ,
             and
             washeth
             away
             syn
             by
             the
             work
             doen.
             Neyther
             is
             it
             a
             lye
             ,
             but
             truth
             ,
             that
             bread
             in
             their
             Mass
             is
             very
             Christ
             really
             &
             properly
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             on
             the
             cross
             .
             To
             apply
             
               Esa.
               44.
               20.
            
             against
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             hold
             an
             errour
             .
             Wel
             ,
             let
             my
             errour
             continue
             with
             me
             :
             for
             I
             trust
             I
             shall
             alwayes
             hold
             that
             they
             are
             lyes
             in
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             all
             that
             so
             receive
             them
             .
             And
             as
             the
             prophet
             speaketh
             of
             thē
             that
             by
             nature
             were
             no
             Gods
             :
             so
             doe
             I.
             For
             neyther
             is
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             not
             wine
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             Christs
             blood
             naturally
             :
             neyther
             can
             they
             doe
             that
             which
             onely
             Christs
             blood
             effecteth
             .
             And
             how
             ever
             there
             is
             difference
             between
             the
             idols
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             idols
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             yet
             the
             scripture
             calleth
             them
             all
             
               Divils
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               17.
            
             2
             
             
               Chron.
               11.
               15.
            
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               10.
               20.
            
             so
             I
             call
             them
             all
             lyes
             .
             And
             where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               if
               it
               were
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               no
               baptisme
            
             ;
             he
             might
             have
             knowen
             ,
             that
             Gods
             true
             ordinance
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             turned
             into
             a
             lye
             ,
             maketh
             it
             a
             
               lying
               baptisme
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             some
             baptisme
             it
             is
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             true
             .
             Wherof
             the
             lye
             being
             put
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             restored
             of
             God
             unto
             us
             ;
             there
             need
             no
             other
             renunciation
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             have
             proved
             .
             His
             other
             repetitions
             and
             questions
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             need
             no
             further
             answer
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               How
               wil
               he
               shew
               ,
               that
               baptisme
               is
               so
               received
               as
               standing
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               &c.
               seing
               they
               are
               infants
               usually
               that
               receive
               it
               there
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Even
             as
             he
             wil
             shew
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             that
             baptisme
             is
             truly
             and
             rightly
             received
             in
             Christian
             churches
             :
             where
             they
             are
             infants
             usually
             that
             receive
             it
             .
             For
             as
             the
             covenant
             of
             
             Christ
             is
             to
             parents
             and
             their
             seed
             :
             so
             the
             covenant
             of
             Antichrist
             is
             to
             parents
             and
             their
             seed
             ;
             even
             the
             covenant
             of
             destruction
             ;
             that
             their
             babes
             be
             dashed
             against
             the
             Rock
             ,
             
               Psal.
               137.
               9.
               
               Esa.
               13.
               16.
               
            
             The
             infants
             of
             Iewes
             ,
             are
             Iewes
             ;
             the
             infants
             of
             Turks
             are
             Turks
             ;
             the
             infants
             of
             Christians
             are
             Christians
             :
             so
             the
             infants
             of
             Antichristians
             are
             Antichristians
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Considering
               also
               their
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               baptising
               with
               water
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               Son
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               alone
               is
               in
               deed
               the
               baptisme
               of
               that
               church
               ;
               the
               other
               things
               being
               but
               erroneous
               opinions
               ,
               and
               synfull
               additions
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             have
             before
             considered
             that
             the
             profession
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             eyther
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             denyeth
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               22.
            
             
             )
             how
             ever
             in
             word
             he
             confesseth
             both
             .
             2.
             
             As
             they
             baptise
             with
             water
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             &c
             :
             so
             they
             consecrate
             their
             Supper
             or
             Mass
             with
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             
               Mat.
               26.
            
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             also
             affirme
             ,
             that
             their
             Mass
             is
             no
             idol
             ,
             no
             lye
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             and
             mouthes
             of
             them
             that
             receive
             it
             as
             their
             maker
             ,
             and
             eat
             their
             God
             ,
             more
             profanely
             then
             the
             heathens
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             untrue
             that
             
               that
               alone
            
             (
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             )
             
               is
               in
               deed
               the
               baptisme
               of
               that
               church
               :
            
             in
             deed
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             is
             not
             .
             He
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             their
             praiers
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             prayers
             of
             that
             church
             ;
             for
             by
             divine
             institution
             so
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             knowen
             they
             pray
             also
             to
             innumerable
             creatures
             .
             4.
             
             I
             grant
             the
             other
             things
             ,
             are
             but
             erroneous
             opinions
             ,
             and
             synfull
             additions
             :
             and
             he
             also
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             idolatrie
             of
             the
             heathens
             ,
             condemned
             in
             
               Rom.
               1.
            
             were
             but
             erroneous
             opinions
             and
             synfull
             additions
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             covenant
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             them
             in
             Noes
             dayes
             ,
             
               Gen.
               9.
               9.
               10.
               11.
               
               &c.
            
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             
               erroneous
               opinions
            
             ,
             and
             
               synfull
               additions
            
             ;
             all
             men
             now
             should
             be
             in
             that
             perfect
             estate
             wherin
             at
             first
             we
             were
             created
             .
             
               Eccles.
               7.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             
               8.
               
               That
               the
               Romish
               baptisme
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               verified
               in
               it
               ,
               an
               idol
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               4.
               
               &c.
               Jf
               so
               ,
               then
               the
               baptisme
               of
               that
               church
               ,
               hath
               no
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               any
               divine
               institution
               ,
               representation
               ,
               or
               signification
               in
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               it
               ought
               of
               necessitie
               to
               be
               rejected
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             th'Apostles
             doctrine
             be
             true
             of
             idols
             ,
             that
             they
             
               are
               nothing
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               4.
            
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             kick
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             me
             for
             alleging
             it
             .
             To
             his
             inference
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             true
             relation
             unto
             Gods
             
             covenant
             (
             which
             is
             not
             with
             that
             Antichristian
             church
             ,
             )
             but
             a
             false
             pretended
             relation
             it
             hath
             :
             as
             their
             other
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Mass
             or
             supper
             ;
             where
             also
             there
             is
             a
             lying
             relation
             to
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             they
             blasphemously
             renew
             ,
             crucifying
             dayly
             the
             Lord
             of
             glorie
             .
             To
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             he
             hath
             oft
             been
             answered
             :
             we
             reject
             the
             idol
             wholly
             ;
             and
             reteyn
             onely
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             farr
             as
             God
             by
             his
             word
             hath
             sanctified
             it
             unto
             us
             :
             without
             eyther
             
               grosse
               Anabaptistry
            
             ,
             or
             
               notorious
               blasphemie
            
             ,
             which
             with
             open
             mouth
             he
             chargeth
             us
             ,
             &
             would
             fray
             the
             simple
             with
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               That
               water
            
             (
             
               the
               material
               thing
            
             )
             
               in
               popish
               baptisme
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               gold
               and
               silver
               (
               that
               is
               the
               matter
               )
               of
               the
               idols
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Psal.
            
             115.
             4.
             
               wher
               as
               the
               use
               of
               water
               in
               baptisme
               is
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lord
               and
               stil
               to
               be
               reteyned
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             1.
             33.
             
             
               &c.
               but
               the
               use
               of
               gold
               for
               idols
               ,
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               utterly
               to
               be
               abandoned
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.
             23.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             25.
             26.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             corrupteth
             my
             words
             .
             I
             †
             sayd
             ,
             
               An
               idol
               for
               the
               matter
               and
               workmanship
               is
               somthing
            
             (
             Psal.
             115.
             4.
             
             )
             
               but
               for
               the
               relation
               unto
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               .
               So
               Popish
               baptisme
               as
               touching
               the
               material
               thing
               is
               somwhat
               ,
               the
               salt
               ,
               water
               ,
               oile
               ,
               are
               Gods
               creatures
               :
               the
               outward
               action
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               an
               idolatrous
               preist
               ;
               and
               this
               work
               remayneth
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               work
               of
               the
               idolaters
               circumcising
               in
               Jsrael
               .
               &c.
            
             This
             he
             maketh
             an
             errour
             in
             me
             ▪
             which
             all
             that
             have
             knowledge
             ,
             wil
             easily
             see
             to
             be
             trueth
             .
             But
             
               the
               use
               of
               water
               in
               baptisme
               ,
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lord.
            
             True
             ,
             unto
             the
             Christian
             church
             it
             is
             so
             :
             but
             the
             use
             of
             water
             in
             popish
             idol
             baptisme
             ,
             or
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Popish
             mass
             ,
             was
             never
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             :
             this
             was
             the
             point
             he
             should
             have
             proved
             .
             As
             God
             sayd
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
               bring
               no
               more
               vaine
               oblations
               ,
               incense
               is
               an
               abomination
               unto
               me
               ,
               Esa.
            
             1.
             13.
             so
             sayth
             he
             to
             the
             Antichristians
             ,
             make
             no
             more
             vaine
             baptisings
             ,
             the
             Masse
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             me
             .
             Mine
             opposite
             sayth
             ,
             
               the
               use
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               for
               idols
               is
               forbidden
               :
            
             very
             wel
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             the
             use
             of
             water
             ,
             bread
             and
             wine
             for
             idols
             forbidden
             also
             ?
             The
             use
             of
             gold
             to
             make
             the
             images
             of
             Cherubims
             was
             commanded
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             18.
             but
             if
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             made
             themselves
             golden
             Cherubims
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             idols
             and
             syn
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             commanded
             them
             not
             .
             So
             water
             ,
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             are
             commanded
             the
             Christian
             church
             ,
             in
             her
             sacraments
             :
             but
             to
             the
             Antichristian
             church
             God
             commandeth
             not
             these
             ,
             til
             they
             repent
             &
             turne
             to
             Christ
             ;
             then
             and
             not
             before
             may
             they
             use
             them
             for
             holy
             signes
             .
             Psalm
             .
             50.
             16.
             17.
             
             Prov.
             21.
             27.
             
             &
             9.
             13.
             17.
             18.
             
             In
             this
             ,
             his
             tenth
             errour
             or
             exception
             is
             also
             answered
             ;
             which
             is
             about
             the
             very
             same
             
             thing
             :
             but
             that
             he
             delyteth
             in
             multiplication
             .
          
           
             11
             
               Touching
               the
               relation
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               mayn
               thing
               in
               a
               sacrament
               )
               that
               it
               should
               seale
               up
               unto
               them
               the
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               they
               blasphemously
               say
               )
               quite
               take
               away
               synns
               ,
               and
               conferr
               grace
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               vaine
               idol
               ,
               and
               nothing
               .
               But
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               their
               relation
               are
               not
               onely
               seals
               but
               signes
               also
               :
               Gen.
            
             17.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               &c.
               Now
               (
               by
               their
               assertion
               )
               the
               baptisme
               aforesayd
               sheweth
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               a
               vaine
               idol
               and
               nothing
               :
               and
               that
               which
               it
               sheweth
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               is
               but
               as
               the
               gold
               and
               silver
               of
               the
               heathens
               idols
               :
               which
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               then
               in
               deed
               there
               should
               be
               nothing
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ▪
               nothing
               of
               a
               true
               sacrament
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               can
               they
               then
               blame
               the
               Anabaptists
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             That
             there
             is
             no
             true
             relation
             in
             the
             popish
             baptisme
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             ;
             the
             persons
             being
             Antichristians
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             without
             promise
             in
             that
             estate
             .
             That
             they
             have
             the
             true
             material
             things
             ,
             of
             washing
             with
             water
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             &c
             ,
             I
             have
             alwayes
             granted
             ;
             though
             these
             materials
             are
             abused
             by
             them
             to
             idolatrie
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             abused
             their
             sheep
             and
             bullocks
             to
             abominable
             sacrifices
             .
             That
             of
             the
             gentiles
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             is
             true
             also
             touching
             the
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             good
             creature
             :
             further
             comparison
             I
             made
             not
             ,
             though
             he
             corrupted
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               Whether
               think
               they
               that
               the
               baptisme
               received
               in
               the
               truest
               Churches
               ,
               doe
               seal
               up
               to
               hypocrites
               the
               forgivenes
               of
               their
               synns
               ?
               If
               they
               think
               not
               ,
               whether
               they
               wil
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               baptisme
               of
               those
               churches
               hath
               not
               the
               relation
               which
               is
               the
               mayn
               thing
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               Jt
               is
               generally
               held
               that
            
             †
             
               Simon
               Magus
               who
               was
               baptised
               by
               Philip
               ,
               was
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               baptisme
               did
               not
               seal
               up
               unto
               him
               the
               forgivenes
               of
               his
               synns
               :
               wil
               they
               therfore
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               baptisme
               ministred
               by
               the
               Euangelists
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               relation
               &
               c
               ?
               Besides
               that
               thus
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               sacramentes
               should
               depend
               wholly
               upon
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               Lord
               or
               his
               ordinance
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             To
             passe
             over
             his
             forme
             of
             writing
             ,
             how
             he
             asketh
             questions
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             prove
             or
             convince
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             his
             question
             is
             from
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             deceitfull
             .
             We
             speak
             of
             the
             outward
             visible
             church
             of
             Christ
             and
             ordinances
             belonging
             therto
             ;
             also
             of
             the
             visible
             Antichristian
             church
             and
             ordinances
             there
             abused
             .
             He
             leaveth
             this
             ,
             and
             runneth
             to
             hypocrites
             ,
             which
             men
             can
             not
             discerne
             ;
             and
             whom
             therfore
             we
             must
             leave
             unto
             God
             ,
             among
             other
             secrets
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
             To
             reason
             from
             the
             one
             of
             th●se
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             would
             bring
             all
             confusion
             ;
             for
             hypocrites
             are
             lawfully
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             was
             Iudas
             ,
             Simon
             Magus
             and
             many
             other
             :
             
             if
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             open
             Antichristians
             ,
             idolaters
             ,
             unbeleevers
             ,
             may
             be
             admitted
             also
             :
             then
             the
             church
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             shal
             be
             one
             confused
             Babel
             .
             To
             his
             question
             I
             answer
             ;
             baptisme
             in
             true
             Churches
             administred
             as
             th'
             Apostles
             and
             Euangelists
             did
             :
             ●ealeth
             up
             to
             all
             ,
             the
             forgivenes
             of
             their
             synns
             ;
             unto
             the
             judgment
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             greatly
             syn
             ,
             and
             profane
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             to
             baptise
             any
             other
             .
             Simon
             Magus
             when
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             it
             is
             testified
             that
             
               he
               beleeved
            
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             13.
             so
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             neyther
             knew
             they
             him
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             when
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             til
             afterward
             .
             Thus
             are
             we
             bound
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             that
             all
             rightly
             baptised
             in
             the
             Christian
             church
             ,
             have
             the
             seale
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             ,
             and
             are
             
               buryed
               with
               Christ
               by
               baptisme
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               by
               one
               spirit
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               baptised
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6.
             3.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
             And
             so
             mine
             opposite
             beleeving
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             Christs
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             was
             bound
             also
             to
             beleeve
             them
             all
             to
             be
             of
             one
             body
             and
             one
             spirit
             with
             himself
             ,
             til
             they
             manifest
             to
             him
             the
             contrary
             :
             which
             seing
             they
             have
             not
             doen
             by
             all
             their
             idolatries
             ,
             heresies
             &
             impieties
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             ever
             people
             which
             wil
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             could
             doe
             it
             .
             As
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             know
             the
             covenant
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             with
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             his
             whoreish
             church
             ;
             though
             therin
             God
             hath
             many
             elect
             :
             but
             we
             know
             that
             his
             covenant
             is
             with
             the
             true
             Christian
             church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             therin
             be
             many
             hypocrites
             and
             reprobates
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             manifested
             in
             time
             by
             their
             fruits
             .
             We
             walk
             by
             the
             rules
             reveiled
             to
             us
             of
             God
             :
             secret
             things
             are
             not
             for
             us
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             Where
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             
               that
               thus
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               sacraments
            
             should
             depend
             
               wholly
               upon
               man
            
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             Lord
             
               at
               all
            
             :
             it
             is
             a
             calumniation
             without
             all
             colour
             of
             proof
             .
             The
             relation
             is
             by
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             the
             Lord
             offring
             his
             son
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             to
             all
             repentant
             beleeving
             synners
             :
             we
             by
             grace
             having
             obteyned
             faith
             ,
             doe
             therby
             apprehend
             Christ
             for
             our
             saviour
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             demaund
             about
             our selves
             and
             our
             baptisme
             had
             in
             Rome
             ;
             is
             a
             thing
             againe
             and
             agayn
             answered
             ,
             without
             running
             into
             Anabaptistrie
             ,
             whither
             he
             would
             so
             sayn
             drive
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               These
               men
               ,
               erre
               not
               a
               litle
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               that
            
             (
             popish
             )
             
               baptisme
               hath
               not
               the
               relation
               of
               a
               sacrament
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               vaine
               idol
               and
               nothing
               ,
               because
            
             
             
               they
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               quite
               taketh
               away
               synns
               .
               Shall
               mens
               erroneous
               sayings
               and
               opinions
               make
               a
               nullity
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               signes
               and
               seales
               ?
               Can
               not
               God
               be
               true
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               lyars
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Here
             is
             an
             other
             repetition
             of
             that
             which
             he
             forealleged
             in
             his
             6.
             reason
             or
             errour
             ;
             which
             I
             there
             refuted
             .
             Mens
             erroneous
             sayings
             ,
             opinions
             ,
             and
             doings
             ,
             doe
             disanull
             to
             themselves
             all
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             signes
             and
             seals
             :
             which
             are
             onely
             conditionall
             ,
             if
             men
             repent
             ,
             beleeve
             and
             obey
             ;
             which
             grace
             God
             giveth
             to
             all
             that
             are
             Christs
             .
             And
             if
             men
             beleeve
             not
             nor
             obey
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             damned
             :
             their
             damnation
             impeacheth
             not
             Gods
             truth
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             confirmeth
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             sayd
             of
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             shal
             be
             damned
             .
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             36.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Besides
               the
               relation
               in
               a
               sacrament
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               to
               be
               regarded
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               church
               .
               As
               Christ
               who
               was
               without
               syn
               &c
               ,
               yet
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               circumcised
               and
               baptised
               .
               &c.
               Therfore
               it
               should
               be
               syn
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               reject
               baptisme
               and
               not
               keep
               it
               .
               Which
               doth
               plainly
               evince
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               vaine
               idol
               and
               nothing
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               it
               were
               not
               syn
               but
               their
               dutie
               to
               cast
               it
               away
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               keep
               it
               at
               all
               )
               but
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Lords
               ordinance
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             without
             the
             word
             and
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             no
             seale
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             relation
             at
             all
             therto
             .
             The
             second
             is
             a
             deceytful
             reason
             ,
             concluding
             from
             the
             holy
             commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             unholy
             keeping
             of
             it
             in
             Rome
             .
             It
             should
             be
             syn
             in
             them
             to
             reject
             baptisme
             &
             the
             Lords
             supper
             professedly
             :
             it
             is
             syn
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             as
             they
             doe
             profanely
             .
             It
             were
             better
             for
             a
             man
             never
             to
             be
             baptised
             or
             eat
             the
             Lords
             supper
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             in
             eyther
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             profane
             them
             :
             for
             we
             may
             not
             doe
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             therof
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
             So
             his
             
               plaine
               eviction
            
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             vaine
             idol
             in
             their
             abuse
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             plaine
             fallacie
             :
             let
             him
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             it
             wil
             appear
             .
             Antichrist
             hath
             transformed
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             into
             an
             abominable
             massing
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             therin
             worshipeth
             a
             wafer
             cake
             for
             his
             maker
             and
             redemer
             :
             this
             he
             durst
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             a
             notorious
             idol
             .
             But
             his
             reason
             (
             if
             it
             be
             good
             )
             wil
             prove
             it
             no
             idol
             :
             thus
             .
             It
             should
             be
             syn
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             if
             they
             should
             reject
             the
             Lords
             supper
             and
             not
             keep
             it
             .
             Which
             doth
             plainly
             evince
             that
             the
             Lords
             supper
             in
             Rome
             (
             though
             changed
             by
             them
             into
             a
             wicked
             Mass
             )
             is
             not
             an
             idol
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             were
             not
             syn
             ,
             but
             their
             duty
             to
             reject
             it
             .
             The
             
             refutation
             herof
             is
             this
             ;
             Rome
             and
             all
             nations
             syn
             ,
             that
             doe
             not
             beleeve
             aright
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keep
             all
             his
             ordinances
             .
             The
             more
             that
             they
             openly
             renounce
             Christ
             or
             any
             of
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             shal
             adde
             unto
             their
             syn
             .
             Yet
             in
             that
             they
             keep
             them
             not
             aright
             ▪
             but
             have
             changed
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             *
             into
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             ordinances
             into
             idols
             ;
             they
             are
             also
             great
             synners
             ,
             for
             which
             if
             God
             give
             them
             not
             repentance
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             wrath
             and
             damnation
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             Of
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             †
             before
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             6.
             reason
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             His
             13.
             and
             last
             errour
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             repetition
             of
             former
             matters
             ,
             about
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             ,
             Gods
             ordinances
             and
             creatures
             considered
             in
             themselves
             &c
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             have
             before
             answered
             ;
             shewing
             that
             it
             helpeth
             the
             Papists
             no
             more
             to
             clear
             them
             of
             idolatry
             herein
             ,
             then
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             made
             idols
             of
             creatures
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             and
             first
             institution
             ,
             were
             good
             and
             holy
             .
             And
             hitherto
             of
             his
             errours
             wrongfully
             imputed
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             ,
             by
             his
             figure
             of
             repetition
             and
             multiplication
             ,
             he
             hath
             added
             from
             the
             former
             grounds
             ,
             
               Contradictions
               ,
               Abuse
               of
               scriptures
               ,
               Uaine
               distinctions
               and
               Anabaptistical
               assertions
               :
            
             all
             which
             being
             but
             the
             same
             things
             turned
             and
             repeated
             ,
             and
             by
             me
             before
             cleared
             ;
             I
             count
             it
             needless
             labour
             to
             make
             the
             same
             answers
             againe
             ,
             to
             his
             empty
             calumniations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Circumcision
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             THe
             reason
             why
             we
             repeat
             not
             the
             outward
             work
             of
             baptising
             with
             water
             againe
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             been
             baptised
             in
             false
             churches
             ;
             is
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             who
             after
             their
             falling
             from
             God
             and
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             them
             the
             “
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             when
             they
             repented
             and
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Passover
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             cutting
             or
             circumcising
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             
             Ezr.
             6.
             
             And
             because
             I
             denyed
             them
             in
             such
             estate
             to
             have
             true
             circumcision
             (
             which
             is
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
             )
             mine
             opposite
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             chargeth
             me
             with
             
               very
               erronious
               and
               ungodly
               assertions
            
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             longsome
             discourse
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             of
             words
             and
             phrases
             used
             concerning
             them
             .
             And
             unto
             ten
             lines
             of
             mine
             ,
             (
             in
             Animadv
             .
             pag.
             70.
             )
             he
             giveth
             an
             answer
             of
             above
             30.
             pages
             (
             in
             his
             Christian
             plea
             ▪
             pag.
             65.
             to
             pag.
             96.
             )
             to
             blinde
             his
             reader
             with
             
             many
             words
             .
             I
             wil
             briefly
             shew
             the
             insufficiencie
             of
             his
             answers
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             that
             Israel
             after
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Temple
             ,
             altars
             ,
             sacrificers
             ,
             and
             church
             ;
             and
             made
             new
             Temples
             ,
             altars
             ,
             sacrificers
             ,
             signes
             and
             a
             new
             church
             of
             their
             own
             divising
             ;
             that
             Israel
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             that
             time
             was
             not
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             *
             shewed
             my
             reasons
             in
             handling
             the
             state
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Mine
             opposites
             †
             first
             colourable
             reason
             ,
             is
             from
             such
             scriptures
             as
             stil
             name
             them
             
               the
               Lords
               people
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             
               their
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             the
             covenant
             of
             their
             fathers
             Abraham
             &c
             ,
             2
             King.
             9.
             6.
             
             
               &c.
               and
            
             13.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             heretofore
             “
             answered
             ,
             that
             this
             Argument
             ,
             
               They
               are
               called
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               therfore
               they
               are
               his
               true
               church
            
             ;
             is
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             .
             For
             1.
             
             
               Things
               are
               named
               in
               scripture
               sometimes
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               before
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               so
               still
               :
               as
               Abigail
               is
               called
               the
               wife
               of
               Nabal
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               then
               dead
               ,
               and
               she
               maried
               to
               David
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             5.
             
             
               Solomon
               was
               begotten
               of
               Uriahs
               wife
               ,
               wheras
               she
               was
               then
               Davids
               ,
            
             Mat.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               Jesus
               was
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Simon
               the
               Leper
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.
             6.
             
               so
               named
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Leper
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             
               They
               were
               so
               called
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               profession
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               be
               so
               estemed
               and
               named
               :
               though
               in
               deed
               they
               were
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             3.
             
               as
               ,
               O
               thou
               that
               art
               named
               the
               house
               of
               Jakob
               &c.
               
            
             Mic.
             2.
             7.
             8.
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               calling
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               covenant
               afterward
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               present
               they
               were
               none
               of
               his
               :
               as
               ,
               Jn
               that
               day
               ,
               J
               wil
               marie
               thee
               (
               Jsrael
               )
               unto
               me
               for
               ever
               &c.
               
            
             Hos.
             2.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             23.
             
             
               Thus
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               called
               Christs
               sheep
               ,
               because
               they
               should
               after
               be
               brought
               into
               his
               fold
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             10.
             16.
             
               and
               God
               had
               much
               people
               in
               Corinth
               an
               heathenish
               citie
               ,
            
             Act.
             18.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               Jewes
               to
               this
               day
               are
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               beloved
               ,
               not
               for
               their
               present
               state
               which
               is
               cursed
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               promise
               that
               they
               shal
               hereafter
               be
               graffed
               againe
               into
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.
             11.
             20.
             23.
             25.
             26.
             
             &
             9.
             4.
             with
             Esa.
             59.
             20.
             21.
             
             Ezek.
             34.
             23.
             
             —
             30.
             
             Hos.
             3.
             5.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             *
             
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               Philistines
               and
               other
               heathens
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               because
               they
               never
               renounced
               their
               God
               in
               name
               and
               professedly
               ,
               but
               pretended
               the
               contrary
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
            
             †
             
               that
               God
               did
               not
               presently
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               calling
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               dwelling
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               scripture
               sayth
            
             (
             in
             2
             King.
             14.
             27.
             
             )
             
               of
               putting
               out
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               from
               under
               heaven
               .
               For
               his
               covenant
               was
               to
               punish
               them
               by
               degrees
            
             (
             Levit.
             26.
             16.
             18.
             21.
             24.
             28.
             33.
             
             )
             
               and
               at
               last
               if
               they
               repented
               not
               ,
               to
               scatter
               them
               among
               the
               heathens
               ,
               til
               their
            
             “
             
               uncircumcised
               harts
               should
               be
               humbled
               ▪
               and
               they
               rued
               their
               former
               syn
               ▪
               and
               then
               he
               would
               〈…〉
            
             
             
               his
               first
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               them
               againe
               to
               grace
               in
               Christ.
            
             Vnto
             which
             I
             now
             add
             this
             sixt
             ,
             that
             God
             called
             himself
             the
             
               God
               of
               Jsrael
            
             ,
             and
             them
             his
             people
             ,
             because
             of
             many
             among
             them
             that
             were
             in
             deed
             his
             ;
             both
             such
             as
             yeilded
             not
             to
             Ieroboams
             idolatrie
             ,
             but
             went
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             11.
             16.
             and
             
               seven
               thousand
               in
               Jsrael
            
             ,
             which
             bowed
             not
             the
             knee
             to
             Baal
             ,
             1
             King.
             19.
             18.
             and
             such
             also
             ,
             as
             erring
             at
             first
             in
             simplicitie
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Prophets
             brought
             to
             repentance
             :
             though
             the
             general
             state
             of
             the
             land
             never
             repented
             ,
             but
             went
             on
             in
             their
             syn
             ,
             til
             the
             Lord
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             as
             is
             testified
             in
             2
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             His
             *
             next
             chief
             ground
             is
             the
             comparison
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             who
             likeweise
             for
             sook
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             sometime
             became
             more
             corrupt
             then
             Israel
             :
             so
             that
             if
             Israel
             were
             not
             in
             trueth
             Gods
             people
             and
             church
             ,
             then
             Iudah
             was
             not
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             shewed
             how
             Israel
             might
             be
             called
             Gods
             people
             still
             :
             and
             why
             I
             judge
             them
             not
             to
             be
             Gods
             true
             Church
             .
             For
             Iudah
             ,
             they
             changed
             not
             the
             constitution
             wherin
             they
             were
             set
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             no
             new
             face
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             no
             new
             Temples
             ,
             preists
             &c
             as
             did
             Israel
             .
             Therfore
             they
             did
             wickedly
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             often
             times
             greater
             impietie
             is
             committed
             in
             †
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             among
             the
             heathens
             :
             yet
             the
             state
             of
             the
             church
             &
             of
             the
             heathens
             may
             not
             be
             compared
             ;
             though
             the
             punishmēt
             of
             such
             as
             transgress
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             repent
             not
             ,
             shal
             be
             worse
             then
             the
             heathens
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             20.
             
             —
             24.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             defection
             of
             Iudah
             was
             not
             generall
             like
             Israels
             ,
             (
             though
             sometime
             the
             scriptures
             speak
             generally
             ,
             when
             many
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             )
             but
             even
             then
             when
             for
             their
             synns
             they
             were
             caried
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             godly
             company
             ,
             compared
             to
             a
             basket
             of
             
               good
               figgs
               ,
               Ier.
            
             24.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             which
             had
             cried
             out
             for
             all
             the
             abominations
             ,
             &
             were
             marked
             and
             reserved
             of
             God
             ,
             Ezek.
             9.
             4.
             
             &c
             ▪
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             Iudah
             was
             often
             times
             reformed
             by
             many
             good
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Iosiah
             ,
             Ezekiah
             ,
             Iehosaphat
             and
             others
             ;
             the
             people
             brought
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             renewed
             :
             but
             never
             so
             in
             Israel
             ,
             by
             any
             king
             that
             there
             reigned
             ,
             from
             their
             first
             apostasie
             ,
             to
             the
             captivitie
             .
             2
             King.
             17.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             for
             the
             wicked
             troupes
             in
             Iudah
             ,
             that
             refused
             admonition
             ,
             persecuted
             their
             brethren
             ,
             killed
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             mainteyned
             idolatrie
             ;
             for
             which
             the
             godly
             left
             their
             synfull
             communion
             ;
             I
             hold
             them
             not
             Gods
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             Because
             the
             covenant
             was
             alwayes
             conditional
             ,
             (
             if
             men
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             )
             as
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             ,
             and
             mine
             opposite
             
             himself
             hath
             granted
             .
             This
             may
             suffice
             ,
             to
             his
             often
             repeated
             reasons
             ,
             which
             are
             deduced
             and
             varied
             from
             the
             groundes
             aforesayd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             IShewed
             from
             the
             Prophet
             Azariahs
             speech
             to
             Asa
             and
             all
             Iudah
             ;
             that
             Israel
             was
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               without
               teaching
               Priest
               ,
            
             and
             
               without
               Law
            
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             and
             therfore
             could
             not
             in
             that
             estate
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Mine
             opposite
             †
             laboureth
             to
             bring
             Iudah
             it self
             also
             within
             this
             estate
             :
             but
             that
             hath
             no
             colour
             with
             it
             .
             The
             distinction
             of
             names
             ,
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             ;
             the
             state
             of
             Iudah
             under
             Solomon
             ,
             Roboam
             ,
             Abijah
             ,
             and
             Asa
             ,
             (
             though
             corruptions
             were
             come
             in
             ,
             )
             plainly
             sheweth
             it
             otherweise
             ;
             and
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             readers
             judgment
             .
             2.
             he
             granteth
             ,
             
               it
               may
               well
               be
               understood
               of
               the
            
             10.
             tribes
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             good
             reasons
             for
             it
             :
             how
             then
             doth
             he
             take
             away
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             Israel
             being
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               without
               a
               teaching
               Priest
               ,
            
             (
             Gods
             true
             ministerie
             )
             
               and
               without
               Law
            
             ,
             could
             not
             in
             that
             estate
             be
             Gods
             true
             church
             ,
             in
             his
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ▪
             or
             have
             the
             true
             seales
             therof
             unto
             them
             ?
             He
             fayrly
             denyeth
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             
               Jt
               wil
               not
               prove
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               circumcision
               or
               the
               other
               ordinances
               of
               God
               had
               in
               Jsrael
               or
               in
               Judah
               ,
               were
               false
               and
               deceytfull
               signes
               &c.
               
               Jf
               it
               would
               ,
               then
               it
               might
               be
               urged
               against
               Iudah
               also
               ;
               and
               where
               then
               was
               circumcision
               ?
               &c.
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             If
             there
             were
             no
             circumcision
             but
             among
             them
             that
             were
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
            
             ,
             without
             his
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             Law
             :
             then
             was
             there
             no
             true
             circumcision
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             and
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             2.
             25.
             28.
             29.
             
             &
             4.
             11.
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             baptisme
             now
             ,
             answerable
             to
             circumcision
             of
             old
             :
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             that
             people
             should
             have
             the
             true
             seale
             of
             righteousnes
             and
             salvation
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             Christ.
             No
             colourable
             excuses
             or
             distinctions
             wil
             here
             availe●
             except
             men
             can
             prove
             an
             absolute
             promise
             of
             salvation
             whether
             men
             repent
             &
             beleeve
             or
             no
             :
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             God
             and
             Christ
             or
             no
             :
             Which
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             scriptures
             .
             Wherfore
             this
             one
             testimonie
             is
             ynough
             to
             overthrow
             all
             his
             long
             plea
             for
             Israel
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             in
             this
             synfull
             stare
             ,
             unrepentant
             ,
             continued
             stil
             actually
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             and
             state
             of
             salvation
             .
             And
             what
             colour
             maketh
             he
             ,
             against
             
             this
             plaine
             scripture
             ?
             He
             first
             speaketh
             of
             
               forsaking
               God
            
             ,
             what
             it
             meaneth
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             the
             Prophets
             :
             namely
             of
             forsaking
             his
             
               Law
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             
               service
               :
               and
               not
               simply
               of
               so
               dealing
               with
               the
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               bare
               words
               and
               letter
               it self
               .
               might
               seem
               to
               imply
               .
               ▪
               For
               even
               in
               the
               defection
               of
               Israel
               ,
               when
               Ieroboam
               set
               up
               the
               calves
               ,
               yet
               stil
               they
               intended
               to
               worship
               the
               Lord
               that
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               &c.
               
            
             1
             King.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             observe
             ,
             how
             here
             he
             would
             not
             have
             
               the
               bare
               words
               and
               letter
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             scripture
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             his
             continuall
             practise
             ,
             and
             onely
             colourable
             reasons
             .
             For
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             and
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             ,
             are
             his
             mayn
             grounds
             for
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             apostate
             Israel
             .
             2.
             
             He
             omitteth
             the
             words
             which
             I
             cited
             ,
             that
             Israel
             was
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
            
             &c
             :
             and
             speaketh
             of
             an
             other
             phrase
             ,
             of
             their
             
               forsaking
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             to
             ease
             his
             burden
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             too
             heavy
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             forsaking
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             forsaking
             of
             his
             
               Law
               ,
               Temple
               ,
               Worship
            
             and
             service
             :
             and
             not
             that
             they
             did
             professedly
             renounce
             God
             ,
             but
             stil
             pretended
             and
             intended
             to
             serve
             the
             true
             God
             :
             what
             would
             he
             inferr
             hereupon
             ?
             This
             maketh
             the
             more
             against
             his
             plea
             for
             them
             .
             The
             scripture
             sayth
             ,
             they
             were
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               without
               teaching
               Priest
               ,
               without
               Law
               :
            
             this
             was
             true
             ,
             eyther
             in
             their
             own
             account
             ,
             or
             in
             Gods
             ;
             not
             in
             their
             own
             account
             ,
             for
             they
             thought
             they
             stil
             reteyned
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             (
             even
             as
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             ,
             hereticks
             ,
             Antichristians
             and
             Iewes
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             they
             serve
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             )
             therfore
             they
             were
             such
             in
             Gods
             account
             .
             Now
             Gods
             judgment
             is
             alwayes
             according
             to
             trueth
             ,
             when
             mans
             judgment
             erreth
             ,
             and
             deceiveth
             himself
             .
             Thus
             then
             ,
             though
             Israel
             thought
             themselves
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             true
             God
             (
             as
             mine
             opposite
             also
             thinketh
             and
             pleadeth
             for
             them
             ;
             )
             yet
             in
             the
             Lords
             account
             ,
             which
             is
             trueth
             ,
             they
             were
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               without
               Law.
            
             So
             mine
             opposite
             hath
             the
             Israelites
             own
             erroneous
             judgment
             to
             help
             him
             ;
             I
             have
             the
             Lords
             judgment
             &
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             against
             both
             him
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             then
             referreth
             us
             to
             his
             former
             book
             ,
             where
             he
             shewed
             diverse
             respects
             ,
             how
             on
             their
             part
             they
             brake
             the
             covenant
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             brake
             it
             not
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             but
             called
             them
             to
             repentance
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             book
             of
             his
             I
             gave
             answer
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             this
             also
             before
             shewed
             ,
             how
             he
             yieldeth
             me
             the
             mayn
             ground
             ;
             namely
             that
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             conditional
             onely
             ,
             if
             men
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             ▪
             
             Which
             seing
             the
             scripture
             witnesseth
             that
             Israel
             did
             not
             ,
             2
             King.
             17.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             they
             remayned
             still
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               without
               teaching
               Priest
               ,
               and
               without
               Law
            
             ;
             til
             the
             Lord
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             scattred
             them
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             which
             were
             without
             God
             and
             without
             Law
             ,
             before
             them
             .
             And
             now
             what
             could
             their
             circumcision
             ,
             Passover
             ,
             sacrifices
             &c
             availe
             them
             ;
             but
             seale
             up
             their
             further
             judgment
             ,
             who
             had
             rejected
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             falsly
             reteyned
             and
             abused
             the
             signes
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             to
             their
             condemnatió
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             Ier.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             GOD
             testifieth
             of
             adulterous
             Israel
             ,
             
               J
               put
               her
               away
               ,
               and
               gave
               her
               ●
               bill
               of
               divorce
               ,
               Ier.
            
             3.
             8.
             
             Then
             was
             she
             no
             longer
             his
             wife
             ,
             nor
             he
             her
             husband
             :
             but
             the
             covenant
             of
             her
             spirituall
             mariage
             was
             disanulled
             even
             on
             Gods
             part
             also
             .
             Yet
             the
             Israelites
             kept
             circumcision
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             but
             by
             usurpation
             ,
             not
             by
             right
             :
             so
             it
             was
             in
             their
             abuse
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             true
             signe
             or
             sacrament
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             †
             answereth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Prophet
               sp●k●
               this
               in
               Josiahs
               dayes
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               Jsrael
               was
               caried
               captive
               into
               Assyria
               .
               So
               this
               place
               is
               not
               to
               the
               point
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               of
               their
               state
               from
               Ieroboams
               time
               ,
               all
               the
               while
               they
               abode
               in
               the
               land
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               bill
               of
               divorce
            
             is
             meant
             their
             putting
             out
             of
             the
             land
             :
             which
             though
             I
             should
             grant
             him
             (
             as
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             to
             further
             consideration
             ,
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             touching
             their
             circumcision
             which
             they
             stil
             reteyned
             ,
             and
             were
             upon
             repentance
             received
             to
             the
             Passover
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             circumcising
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             and
             he
             himself
             *
             urgeth
             this
             very
             place
             of
             Ezr.
             6.
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             to
             prove
             they
             need
             not
             baptise
             againe
             :
             the
             same
             by
             as
             good
             right
             ,
             doe
             I
             urge
             against
             him
             .
             Yea
             and
             suppose
             that
             I
             erred
             in
             judging
             of
             their
             estate
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             land
             :
             yet
             this
             their
             estate
             after
             ,
             is
             ynough
             to
             prove
             my
             cause
             ;
             namely
             that
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             so
             baptisme
             usurped
             by
             false
             churches
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             that
             are
             no
             church
             (
             as
             Israel
             now
             were
             †
             no
             people
             ,
             )
             need
             not
             be
             repeated
             .
             Wheras
             he
             pleadeth
             if
             Rome
             be
             not
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             &
             have
             not
             the
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             baptised
             againe
             .
             Now
             that
             in
             Ezr.
             6.
             was
             many
             yeres
             after
             Israels
             captivitie
             ,
             or
             divorce
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             after
             Iudahs
             captivitie
             ,
             and
             returne
             after
             70.
             yeres
             .
             When
             *
             Gyrus
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             heaven
             had
             
               given
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             proclaimed
             the
             peoples
             returne
             throughout
             all
             his
             kingdome
             .
             At
             what
             time
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             had
             been
             caried
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             returned
             ,
             Ezr.
             2.
             to
             the
             number
             of
             42.
             thowsand
             and
             moe
             :
             so
             after
             in
             Darius
             dayes
             Ezr.
             6.
             when
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             which
             were
             come
             out
             of
             captivitie
             ,
             kept
             the
             Passover
             with
             joy
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             turned
             the
             hart
             of
             the
             †
             
               King
               of
               Assyria
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             had
             separated
             themselves
             unto
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             filthynes
             of
             the
             heathen
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             did
             eat
             with
             them
             :
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             
             So
             they
             of
             Israel
             that
             had
             been
             captived
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             were
             received
             without
             any
             new
             circumcising
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             also
             before
             in
             Ezekias
             dayes
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             
             Which
             example
             being
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ezra
             and
             *
             other
             prophets
             ,
             &
             written
             in
             the
             scriptures
             for
             †
             our
             instruction
             :
             is
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             us
             now
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Babylon
             and
             Assyria
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             eat
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             and
             injoy
             other
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             baptising
             with
             water
             .
          
           
             
               The
               bill
               of
               divorce
            
             ,
             he
             *
             expoundeth
             to
             be
             
               the
               putting
               of
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               or
               presence
            
             ;
             from
             Hos.
             9.
             3.
             15.
             17.
             2
             
             King.
             13.
             23.
             
             A
             
               woman
               divorced
            
             ,
             is
             termed
             (
             hee
             sayth
             )
             
               one
               that
               is
               cast
               out
            
             ,
             or
             
               thrust
               forth
               out
               of
               her
               husbands
               house
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             44.
             22.
             
             
               Thus
               some
               think
               excommunicats
               to
               have
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               &c.
               and
               then
               also
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               put
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               house
               and
               family
               ,
               til
               they
               repent
               .
               So
               as
               upon
               their
               repentance
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               received
               againe
               into
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               without
               any
               new
               baptising
               of
               them
               againe
               ,
               which
               yet
               should
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               put
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord.
               For
               baptisme
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               our
               entrance
               thereinto
               :
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             By
             this
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             for
             no
             putting
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             onely
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             mariage
             of
             Israel
             ,
             was
             no
             taking
             into
             the
             covenant
             but
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             And
             this
             agreeth
             well
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             Israels
             covenant
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             a
             carnal
             covenant
             &
             promise
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             It
             is
             knowen
             ,
             that
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             disannulleth
             the
             covenant
             of
             mariage
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Law
             in
             Deut.
             24.
             
             First
             by
             the
             name
             C●rithuth
             that
             is
             Cutting-off
             ,
             secondly
             by
             the
             lib●●ty
             thereupon
             following
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             marry
             another
             man
             ;
             thirdly
             by
             the
             just
             cause
             therof
             which
             is
             whordome
             ,
             Math.
             19.
             9.
             
             fourthly
             ,
             by
             the
             consequent
             therof
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             having
             so
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             for
             whordome
             ,
             he
             also
             may
             without
             danger
             of
             adulterie
             marie
             an
             other
             woman
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             unless
             the
             covenant
             of
             mariage
             be
             disanulled
             ;
             Mat.
             19.
             5.
             
             —
             9.
             
             Fiftly
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             copie
             of
             the
             bill
             of
             divorse
             used
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             ancient
             records
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             *
             
               Jn
               such
               a
               day
               of
               the
               week
            
             &c
             ,
             
               J
               ▪
               N.
               the
               son
               of
               N.
               have
               voluntarily
               &c
               ,
               dismissed
               &
               left
               and
               put
               away
               thee
               ,
               even
               thee
               N.
               the
               daughter
               of
               N.
               &c.
               which
               hast
               been
               my
               wife
               heretofore
               ,
               but
               now
               J
               dismiss
               thee
               ,
               and
               leave
               thee
               ,
               and
               put
               thee
               away
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               have
               power
               over
               thyne
               own
               soule
               ,
               to
               goe
               away
               ,
               to
               be
               maried
               to
               any
               man
               whom
               thou
               wilt
               &c.
               
            
             Sixtly
             ,
             it
             is
             testified
             by
             the
             Apostle
             writing
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               the
               strangers
               scattred
               throughout
               Pontus
               ,
               Galatia
               &c
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             and
             saying
             to
             them
             .
             
               Which
               in
               time
               past
               were
               not
               a
               people
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               which
               had
               not
               obteyned
               mercie
               ,
               but
               now
               have
               obteyned
               mercie
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
             Wherby
             it
             is
             evidently
             proved
             ,
             that
             their
             divorce
             was
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             being
             his
             people
             ,
             or
             partakers
             of
             his
             mercie
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             wheras
             he
             gathereth
             from
             Ezek.
             44.
             22.
             that
             a
             divorced
             woman
             is
             called
             Gerusha
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Cast
               out
            
             ,
             or
             
               thrust
               forth
            
             ,
             which
             he
             expoundeth
             
               from
               her
               husbands
               house
            
             :
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             better
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             the
             Prophet
             there
             hath
             reference
             )
             where
             the
             like
             commandement
             is
             given
             ,
             in
             Levit.
             21.
             14.
             which
             a
             litle
             before
             ,
             in
             vers
             .
             7.
             is
             explained
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               Gerusha
               meishshah
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               cast
               out
            
             or
             
               put
               away
               from
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             Law
             ,
             and
             phrase
             ,
             Israel
             was
             divorced
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             Lords
             house
             and
             land
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Lord
             himself
             .
             Moreover
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             ,
             in
             Deut.
             24.
             1.
             
               the
               bill
               of
               divorce
            
             in
             the
             womans
             hand
             ,
             and
             her
             
               sending
               out
            
             of
             her
             husbands
             house
             ,
             to
             be
             distinct
             things
             ,
             one
             folowing
             upon
             an
             other
             .
             Againe
             ,
             a
             woman
             may
             of
             her self
             goe
             out
             of
             her
             husbands
             house
             ,
             &
             play
             the
             whore
             in
             an
             other
             mans
             house
             ,
             yet
             is
             she
             not
             therby
             divorced
             :
             as
             for
             example
             Michal
             Davids
             wife
             ,
             was
             by
             her
             father
             Saul
             ,
             adulterously
             given
             to
             Phalti
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             44.
             so
             she
             was
             out
             of
             Davids
             house
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             other
             husband
             in
             whose
             house
             she
             remayned
             :
             yet
             David
             that
             had
             not
             given
             her
             a
             divorce
             ,
             required
             her
             as
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             taken
             by
             Abner
             from
             her
             second
             husband
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
             Wherfore
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             or
             of
             
               cutting
               off
            
             is
             not
             from
             the
             house
             onely
             ,
             but
             disanulleth
             quite
             the
             covenant
             of
             mariage
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             without
             a
             new
             mariage
             be
             reunited
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             he
             purposely
             would
             prevent
             all
             
             such
             vaine
             pleas
             for
             Israel
             )
             useth
             in
             
               Ier.
               3.
               8.
            
             both
             the
             word
             
               put
               how
               away
            
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             divorce
             ,
             and
             this
             also
             in
             the
             forme
             plural
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               and
               I
               gave
               unto
               her
               ,
               the
               bill
               of
               her
               divorces
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               of
               her
               cuttings-off
            
             :
             )
             as
             if
             he
             would
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             divorce
             or
             cutting
             off
             belonged
             to
             such
             an
             adulterous
             wife
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             unto
             her
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             from
             the
             land
             but
             from
             the
             Lord
             also
             she
             was
             divorced
             .
             As
             yet
             further
             appeareth
             by
             
               Hos.
               2.
               2.
               plead
               with
               your
               Mother
               ,
               plead
               ;
               for
               she
               is
               not
               my
               wife
               ,
               neyther
               am
               I
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             had
             onely
             put
             her
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             he
             was
             her
             husband
             stil
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             teacheth
             .
             And
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             writing
             to
             the
             dispersed
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
               which
               had
               not
               obteyned
               mercie
               ,
               but
               now
               have
               obteyned
               mercie
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               10.
            
             hath
             reference
             to
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             promised
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               have
               mercie
               on
               her
               that
               had
               not
               obteyned
               mercie
               ;
               and
               I
               wil
               say
               to
               them
               which
               were
               not
               my
               people
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               people
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               :
               Hos.
               2.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             His
             applying
             this
             divorce
             to
             excommunication
             ,
             is
             as
             strange
             .
             Excommunicates
             he
             wil
             have
             to
             be
             as
             put
             out
             of
             the
             house
             and
             church
             ,
             but
             not
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
             Wheras
             excommunicates
             are
             (
             by
             our
             Saviours
             doctrine
             )
             
               as
               heathens
               and
               publicans
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               17.
            
             and
             heathens
             are
             not
             in
             the
             covenant
             .
             Againe
             by
             Pauls
             doctrine
             ,
             excommunication
             is
             the
             
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
            
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ,
             we
             may
             learne
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             
               Act.
               26.
               17.
               18.
               
               I
               send
               thee
               ,
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               them
               from
               darknes
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               &c.
               
            
             Wher
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             shewed
             ,
             in
             turning
             men
             
               from
               Satan
               to
               God
            
             ,
             wherupon
             they
             repenting
             and
             beleeving
             ,
             receive
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             :
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             men
             syn
             ,
             and
             joyn
             obstinacie
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             wil
             not
             repent
             ;
             they
             are
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             delivered
             from
             God
             unto
             Satan
             againe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             world
             where
             Satan
             is
             prince
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             deprived
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             forgivenes
             of
             their
             synns
             ,
             til
             they
             turne
             againe
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Where
             he
             sayth
             ,
             upon
             their
             repentance
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             ought
             the
             Turks
             and
             heathens
             :
             for
             God
             as
             he
             never
             made
             absolute
             covenant
             but
             conditional
             ;
             so
             he
             never
             gave
             absolute
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             but
             conditionall
             ;
             for
             who
             so
             repenteth
             and
             beleeveth
             in
             Christ
             shal
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             wheras
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               if
               they
               had
               been
               put
               out
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               baptised
               againe
               :
            
             it
             is
             marvel
             how
             he
             could
             not
             see
             himself
             herein
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             very
             
             Anabaptist
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             .
             For
             if
             a
             man
             be
             baptised
             in
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             as
             was
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             Iew
             ,
             or
             a
             Turk
             ,
             or
             a
             paynim
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             obstinacle
             &
             blasphemie
             be
             justly
             excommunicated
             :
             this
             man
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             doth
             continue
             stil
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             but
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             church
             or
             house
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
             Who
             ever
             heard
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             should
             be
             continued
             to
             most
             wicked
             synners
             ,
             excommunicated
             for
             turning
             to
             Iudaisme
             or
             Paganisme
             ?
             Much
             lesser
             syn
             it
             were
             to
             err
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             baptise
             againe
             ,
             then
             to
             hold
             such
             an
             heresie
             .
             If
             he
             hold
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             would
             grant
             that
             such
             are
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             :
             then
             he
             sayth
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             baptised
             againe
             ,
             when
             they
             returne
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             that
             hath
             so
             busily
             set
             a
             snare
             to
             catch
             us
             in
             Anabaptistrie
             ,
             is
             fallen
             himself
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             into
             a
             worse
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             deliver
             our
             soules
             from
             both
             these
             extremities
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             reveiled
             covenant
             made
             with
             every
             particular
             visible
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             unreveiled
             estate
             which
             is
             in
             Gods
             secret
             counsel
             touching
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             catholik
             church
             the
             company
             of
             those
             that
             are
             predestinated
             unto
             life
             :
             for
             many
             are
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             reveiled
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             Gods
             elect
             .
             As
             the
             Ephesians
             whiles
             they
             were
             heathens
             ,
             dead
             in
             synns
             ,
             were
             to
             all
             mens
             judgment
             ,
             
               without
               Christ
               ,
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               strangers
               from
               the
               covenants
               of
               promise
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               1.
               12.
            
             who
             after
             they
             were
             called
             to
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             strangers
             and
             forreyners
             ,
             but
             fellow-citizens
             with
             the
             Saincts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               2.
               13.
               
               —
               19.
            
             in
             which
             estate
             they
             were
             in
             Gods
             counsel
             before
             ,
             being
             chosen
             in
             Christ
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               4.
            
             
             On
             the
             contrary
             many
             reprobates
             enter
             into
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             church
             visible
             ,
             and
             as
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             doe
             beleeve
             and
             are
             baptised
             ,
             
               Act.
               8.
               13.
            
             they
             beleeve
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             of
             tentation
             ,
             fall
             away
             ,
             
               Luke
               8.
               13.
            
             
             Hereupon
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             not
             knowing
             certainly
             who
             are
             elect
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ,
             but
             judging
             every
             tree
             by
             the
             fruits
             that
             appeare
             ;
             receiveth
             into
             the
             covenant
             and
             baptiseth
             all
             that
             profess
             to
             repent
             and
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             unfeynedly
             :
             yet
             afterward
             seing
             them
             to
             break
             the
             covenat
             and
             forsake
             Christ
             and
             wil
             not
             be
             reclaymed
             ,
             casteth
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             delivereth
             them
             to
             Satan
             :
             in
             which
             estate
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             sayd
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             covenant
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             state
             of
             salvatiō
             ;
             though
             the
             election
             of
             some
             of
             them
             standeth
             sure
             with
             God.
             Who
             when
             
             he
             of
             his
             grace
             giveth
             them
             repentance
             ,
             they
             are
             restored
             againe
             to
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             appeareth
             that
             they
             fell
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             are
             raysed
             againe
             of
             God.
             And
             because
             when
             they
             were
             first
             baptised
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             baptised
             into
             that
             particular
             church
             onely
             ,
             but
             are
             counted
             baptised
             into
             the
             catholike
             church
             ,
             and
             into
             Christ
             ,
             his
             death
             and
             burial
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               3.
               4.
            
             therfore
             though
             they
             renew
             the
             covenant
             ,
             yet
             their
             baptisme
             is
             not
             renewed
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             is
             manifested
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             (
             though
             for
             the
             time
             it
             was
             not
             seen
             )
             remayned
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therfore
             their
             syn
             was
             not
             unto
             death
             ,
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               9.
            
             
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             saying
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               covenant
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               J
               shall
               take
               away
               their
               synns
               .
               As
               concerning
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               are
               enemies
               for
               your
               sake
               :
               but
               as
               touching
               the
               election
               ,
               they
               are
               beloved
               for
               the
               fathers
               .
               For
               the
               gifts
               and
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               without
               repentance
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               27.
               28.
               29.
               
            
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             while
             mens
             synns
             are
             not
             (
             by
             promise
             of
             God
             )
             taken
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             in
             his
             covenant
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             confirmed
             also
             by
             
               Heb.
               8.
               10.
               12.
            
             )
             And
             in
             that
             Gods
             gifts
             and
             calling
             (
             concerning
             his
             elect
             )
             are
             without
             repentance
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             be
             restored
             into
             the
             covenant
             ,
             when
             they
             turne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             without
             any
             repeating
             of
             their
             outward
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             Where
             he
             addeth
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               For
               baptisme
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               our
               entrance
               into
               (
               the
               covenant
               )
               and
               the
               Lords
               seale
               of
               his
               so
               receiving
               and
               admitting
               of
               us
               :
               as
               circumcision
               was
               unto
               the
               Iewes
            
             ;
             Though
             it
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             admitted
             which
             he
             sayth
             :
             yet
             not
             as
             he
             intendeth
             and
             urgeth
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             Abraham
             was
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             justified
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             he
             received
             circumcision
             ,
             
               Gen.
               15.
               6.
               
               Rom.
               4.
               3.
               
            
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             received
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             faith
             which
             he
             had
             yet
             being
             uncircumcised
             ,
             
               Genes
               .
               17.
               
               Rom.
               4.
               10.
               11.
               
            
             Secondly
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             were
             borne
             in
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               Ezr.
               9.
               2.
            
             and
             borne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               16.
               20.
            
             but
             were
             not
             circumcised
             til
             the
             
               eight
               day
            
             ,
             Levit.
             12.
             and
             such
             infants
             as
             dyed
             before
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             died
             not
             out
             of
             the
             covenāt
             :
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             women
             in
             Israel
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             covenant
             without
             circumcision
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Moses
             sayd
             to
             men
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             
               ye
               stand
               this
               day
               all
               of
               you
               before
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               &c.
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               enter
               (
               or
               pass
               )
               into
               covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             Dent.
             29.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
             Yet
             all
             which
             had
             been
             borne
             within
             40.
             yeres
             before
             ,
             were
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             till
             Moses
             was
             dead
             ,
             
               Ios.
               5.
               2.
               
               —
               7.
               
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appeareth
             that
             men
             may
             otherweise
             enter
             into
             the
             Lords
             covenant
             ,
             then
             
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             or
             by
             baptisme
             now
             come
             in
             sted
             therof
             .
             How
             much
             more
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             been
             baptised
             before
             ,
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             covenant
             ;
             may
             they
             enter
             into
             it
             againe
             ,
             without
             a
             new
             baptising
             with
             water
             ?
             His
             other
             tautologies
             ,
             I
             omitt
             :
             being
             before
             answered
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             thinks
             to
             have
             help
             from
             
               Jer.
               3.
               12.
               13.
               14.
            
             where
             God
             calleth
             Israel
             to
             returne
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             cause
             his
             anger
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             sayth
             ,
             
               Turne
               o
               backsliding
               children
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               maried
               unto
               you
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               take
               you
               one
               of
               a
               citie
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               a
               familie
               and
               will
               bring
               you
               to
               Sion
               .
            
             Where
             amongst
             many
             observations
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             chief
             ,
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               dealt
               otherweise
               herein
               then
               a
               man
               doth
               with
               his
               wife
               whom
               he
               putteth
               away
               ,
               and
               she
               become
               another
               mans
               ;
               as
               he
               shewed
               in
               Jer.
               3.
               1.
               2
               
               That
               these
               words
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               are
               words
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Genes
               .
               17.
               7.
               
               3ly
            
             .
             
               That
               he
               sayth
               ,
               J
               am
               maried
               unto
               you
               ;
               which
               the
               best
            
             *
             
               writers
               expound
               to
               be
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               4.
               
               That
               he
               would
               take
               them
               one
               of
               a
               citie
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               a
               familie
               ,
               teaching
               that
               they
               should
               not
               stay
               one
               for
               an
               other
               ;
               &
               though
               the
               body
               of
               the
               people
               should
               remaine
               obstinate
               ,
               yet
               if
               a
               few
               returned
               he
               would
               receive
               them
               :
               which
               sheweth
               the
               stability
               and
               eternitie
               of
               his
               covenant
               ,
               as
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               which
               he
               performeth
               ,
               if
               but
               a
               fewe
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               that
               grace
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               11.
               1.
               
               —
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             erreth
             himself
             ,
             and
             causeth
             to
             erre
             ,
             in
             not
             observing
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             scripture
             ;
             nor
             the
             conditions
             propounded
             :
             and
             in
             not
             distinguishing
             the
             times
             ,
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ;
             nor
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             scripture
             
               Jer.
               3.
               6.
               
               &c.
            
             is
             to
             shew
             1.
             the
             transgressions
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             ;
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             2.
             the
             punishments
             inflicted
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             3.
             and
             a
             promise
             of
             another
             covenant
             of
             grace
             which
             God
             would
             make
             with
             them
             in
             Christ.
             Israel
             played
             the
             harlot
             ,
             Ier.
             3.
             v.
             6.
             
             God
             called
             her
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             she
             repented
             not
             ,
             v.
             7.
             then
             God
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             and
             gave
             her
             a
             bill
             of
             divorces
             ,
             v.
             8.
             yet
             Iudah
             her
             sister
             ,
             feared
             not
             but
             played
             the
             harlot
             also
             ,
             and
             dissembled
             ,
             so
             that
             Israel
             justified
             her self
             more
             then
             Iudah
             ,
             v.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             Then
             God
             seing
             them
             bothe
             to
             be
             covenant
             breakers
             ,
             promiseth
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             a
             new
             covenant
             to
             be
             made
             with
             them
             in
             Christ
             ;
             which
             he
             proclaimeth
             first
             to
             Israel
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             ,
             acknowledge
             their
             synns
             ,
             and
             turne
             unto
             him
             ,
             v.
             12.
             13.
             and
             so
             speaketh
             of
             his
             mariage
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             weet
             with
             the
             remnant
             of
             them
             ,
             
               one
               of
               a
               citie
               and
               two
               of
               a
               family
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             would
             bring
             to
             Sion
             ,
             v.
             14.
             unto
             whom
             he
             would
             give
             faithfull
             pastours
             .
             
             v.
             15.
             not
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             rudiments
             therof
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             excellent
             signes
             therof
             ,
             even
             
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             should
             not
             be
             remembred
             or
             visited
             any
             more
             ,
             v.
             16.
             
             But
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Lords
               throne
            
             (
             the
             Christian
             †
             Church
             )
             should
             be
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             v.
             17.
             and
             for
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Israelites
             walking
             togither
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
             Then
             sheweth
             he
             the
             signes
             and
             fruites
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             manifested
             by
             their
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             19.
             their
             weeping
             and
             supplication
             for
             their
             former
             synns
             ,
             v.
             20.
             21.
             the
             Lords
             promise
             of
             mercie
             to
             them
             that
             returne
             ,
             and
             their
             acceptation
             of
             his
             mercie
             offred
             ,
             v.
             22.
             shewed
             by
             their
             humble
             confession
             of
             their
             synns
             ,
             and
             just
             punishments
             ,
             v.
             23.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             argument
             is
             in
             
               Jer.
               31.
            
             both
             touching
             Israel
             &
             Iudah
             ,
             where
             after
             many
             promises
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             of
             a
             “
             new
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             ,
             not
             like
             the
             covenant
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             they
             brake
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             
               was
               an
               husband
               unto
               them
            
             :
             but
             a
             covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             *
             write
             his
             Law
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             forgive
             their
             iniquitie
             ;
             which
             Paul
             expoundeth
             to
             be
             the
             new
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             now
             confirmed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               Heb.
               8.
               8.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             apply
             these
             promises
             which
             concerned
             future
             times
             &
             graces
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             that
             present
             time
             whē
             they
             were
             in
             their
             synns
             ,
             unrepentant
             ,
             unbeleeving
             ,
             unforgiven
             ;
             under
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             is
             quite
             to
             mysse
             of
             the
             mark
             which
             the
             prophet
             aymeth
             at
             .
             For
             though
             he
             speaketh
             to
             Israel
             as
             a
             body
             or
             corporation
             which
             continueth
             through
             many
             ages
             :
             yet
             not
             those
             persons
             then
             living
             ,
             but
             their
             posteritie
             are
             meant
             ▪
             for
             they
             perished
             in
             their
             synns
             (
             save
             some
             few
             that
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord
             )
             but
             their
             after
             generations
             found
             mercie
             .
             Neyther
             can
             we
             deny
             (
             if
             we
             rightly
             observe
             th'Apostles
             doctrine
             in
             
               Rom.
               11.
            
             )
             but
             those
             and
             the
             like
             promises
             made
             by
             the
             prophets
             ,
             doe
             belong
             to
             the
             Iewes
             even
             at
             this
             day
             (
             though
             for
             the
             present
             they
             are
             without
             the
             covenant
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             :
             )
             for
             when
             the
             †
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             come
             in
             ,
             
               all
               Israel
               shal
               be
               saved
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ▪
               There
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               the
               Deliverer
               ,
               and
               shall
               turne
               away
               ungodlynes
               from
               Iakob
               .
               And
               this
               is
               my
               covenant
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               take
               away
               their
               synns
               .
               As
               concerning
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               are
               enemies
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               but
               as
               touching
               the
               election
               ,
               beloved
               for
               the
               fathers
               .
            
          
           
             The
             conditions
             propounded
             he
             observeth
             not
             ,
             namely
             ,
             *
             Return
             
             
               thou
               backsliding
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             
               J
               will
               not
               cause
               mine
               anger
               to
               fall
               upon
               you
               :
            
             †
             
               Onely
               acknowledge
               thine
               iniquitie
               &c.
            
             
             But
             pleadeth
             as
             if
             they
             in
             that
             rebellious
             estate
             ,
             were
             still
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             visibly
             ;
             though
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             returned
             not
             ,
             “
             had
             given
             them
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             .
             Contrary
             to
             the
             gospell
             ,
             which
             sayth
             ,
             
               If
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               fellowship
               with
               (
               God
               )
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               darknes
               ;
               we
               lye
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               the
               trueth
               .
               If
               we
               confesse
               our
               synns
               ,
               he
               is
               faithfull
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               &c.
               
               If
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               synned
               ,
               we
               make
               him
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               is
               not
               in
               us
               .
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             6.
             9.
             10.
             
             Now
             this
             was
             Israels
             state
             ,
             they
             walked
             in
             darknes
             ,
             and
             synns
             ;
             and
             *
             
               left
               all
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
            
             they
             would
             not
             turne
             from
             their
             evill
             wayes
             ,
             nor
             *
             hear
             the
             Lords
             prophets
             ,
             
               nor
               beleeve
               in
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
            
             ;
             but
             
             
               walked
               in
               all
               the
               synns
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               they
               departed
               not
               from
               them
               ,
               until
               the
               Lord
               removed
               Israel
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               .
            
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             after
             their
             dispersion
             ,
             returned
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             received
             :
             so
             also
             were
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             turned
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Iewes
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             come
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             He
             distinguisheth
             not
             the
             times
             .
             For
             their
             mariage
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             sayth
             the
             †
             
               best
               writers
               expound
            
             of
             the
             
               covenant
               of
               grace
            
             :
             if
             he
             referr
             it
             to
             the
             future
             time
             of
             Christ
             ;
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             will
             nothing
             help
             those
             unrepentant
             synners
             divorced
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             by
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             the
             mariage
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             .
             If
             he
             referr
             it
             to
             former
             times
             ,
             it
             agreeth
             not
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             prophesie
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             :
             but
             if
             that
             be
             granted
             him
             ,
             then
             his
             
               best
               writers
            
             wil
             hardly
             prove
             it
             to
             meane
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             for
             better
             then
             they
             ,
             doe
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             even
             Ieremie
             himself
             and
             Paul
             his
             expositor
             .
             For
             Ieremie
             in
             chap.
             31.
             v.
             32.
             useth
             the
             same
             word
             
               Baalti
               ,
               J
               was
               maried
            
             to
             them
             :
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             old
             covenant
             made
             when
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             covenant
             of
             workes
             ,
             not
             of
             grace
             ;
             though
             they
             were
             then
             also
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             And
             Paul
             expoundeth
             that
             word
             Baalti
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             version
             )
             
               J
               regarded
               them
               not
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               9.
            
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             mine
             opposites
             purpose
             .
             But
             it
             is
             usual
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             already
             doen
             ;
             as
             Esaias
             prophesying
             of
             Christ
             sayth
             ,
             
               Unto
               us
               a
               child
               is
               borne
               ,
               Esai
               .
               9.
               6.
            
             who
             was
             not
             borne
             til
             many
             yeres
             after
             .
             And
             so
             here
             the
             Greek
             version
             (
             so
             much
             approved
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             )
             expoundeth
             this
             word
             *
             
               Baalti
               ,
               J
               am
            
             (
             or
             was
             )
             maried
             ;
             futurely
             thus
             ;
             
               For
               J
               wil
               rule
               over
               you
               ;
               and
               wil
               take
               you
            
             
             
               one
               of
               a
               citie
               and
               two
               of
               a
               familie
               ,
               and
               bring
               you
               into
               Sion
               :
            
             so
             it
             is
             a
             prophesie
             of
             a
             future
             mariage
             with
             Christ
             :
             and
             accordeth
             to
             the
             Apostles
             writing
             unto
             that
             people
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               an
               holy
               nation
               ,
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               &c
               :
               which
               in
               time
               pass●
               ,
               were
               not
               a
               people
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               which
               had
               not
               obteyned
               mercie
               ,
               but
               now
               have
               obteyned
               mercie
               .
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             When
             was
             the
             time
             that
             Israel
             were
             
               no
               people
            
             ,
             nor
             
               obteyned
               mercie
            
             ;
             unless
             when
             Lo-ammi
             ,
             and
             Lo-ruhamah
             were
             borne
             ,
             
               Hos.
               1.
               6.
               9.
            
             and
             Ephraim
             was
             so
             broken
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               not
               a
               people
               ,
               Esai
               .
               7.
               8.
               
            
             Thus
             Peter
             testifying
             they
             were
             
               no
               people
            
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             name
             Moses
             calleth
             the
             Gentiles
             when
             they
             were
             estranged
             from
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             21.
             
             )
             and
             Paul
             saying
             that
             God
             
               regarded
               them
               not
            
             ,
             or
             
               cared
               not
               for
               them
            
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             breach
             of
             covenant
             ,
             
               Heb.
               8.
               9.
            
             doe
             overthrow
             all
             my
             opposites
             plea
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             most
             synfull
             and
             unrepentant
             estate
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             he
             sayth
             from
             
               Jer.
               3.
               1.
            
             that
             God
             
               dealt
               otherweise
               herein
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               doth
               with
               his
               wife
               whom
               he
               putteth
               away
               &c
               :
            
             helpeth
             him
             not
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               then
               a
               man
               might
               doe
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
            
             for
             it
             was
             syn
             for
             such
             a
             man
             to
             returne
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             it
             polluted
             the
             land
             ,
             Jer.
             3.
             1.
             the
             reason
             wherof
             was
             ,
             the
             man
             by
             unjust
             divorce
             ,
             had
             caused
             his
             wife
             to
             be
             defiled
             ,
             as
             the
             law
             closely
             teacheth
             ,
             
               Deut.
               24.
               1.
               
               —
               4
               ▪
            
             which
             fault
             cannot
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             dealeth
             likeweise
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             they
             turne
             from
             their
             adulteries
             ,
             he
             receiveth
             them
             according
             to
             his
             former
             covenant
             and
             spiritual
             mariage
             with
             Noe
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             
               Genes
               .
               9.
               9.
               
               —
               16.
               
               Esai
               .
               54.
               1.
               4.
               5.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             So
             the
             promise
             being
             conditional
             ,
             benefited
             not
             them
             that
             would
             not
             returne
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             ,
             of
             the
             stablenes
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             few
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Rom.
               11.
               1.
               
               —
               5.
            
             is
             true
             :
             and
             concerneth
             as
             well
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             God
             brought
             some
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             into
             his
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             historie
             of
             the
             scripture
             sheweth
             .
             Wherfore
             it
             is
             marvel
             how
             he
             could
             so
             *
             insist
             upon
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             &
             to
             their
             children
             in
             
               Act.
               2.
               39.
            
             wheras
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             perteyned
             also
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             is
             testified
             by
             all
             the
             Prophets
             :
             
               Deut.
               32.
               43.
               
               Psal.
               117.
               
               Esa.
               19.
               24.
               
               2●
               .
               &
               49.
               1.
               6.
               
               Ezek.
               4●
               .
               22
            
          
           
             And
             wheras
             next
             †
             he
             digresseth
             to
             speak
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             from
             
               Esa.
               54.
               4.
            
             compared
             with
             
               Ier.
               51.
               5.
            
             would
             shew
             how
             
               in
               one
               respect
               they
               were
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               bare
               the
               reproch
               of
               widowhood
               ,
            
             (
             to
             weet
             by
             their
             captivity
             in
             Babylon
             )
             
               and
               in
               an
               other
               respect
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               forsaken
               as
               a
               widow
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               yet
               remembred
               his
               covenant
               to
               shew
               them
               mercie
            
             ;
             he
             foloweth
             his
             own
             wisdom
             in
             expounding
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             &
             regardeth
             not
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             who
             elswhere
             hath
             opened
             that
             prophesie
             ,
             after
             a
             heavenly
             manner
             .
             The
             prophet
             Esaias
             in
             chapt
             .
             53.
             foretold
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             suffrings
             ;
             and
             in
             chap.
             54.
             he
             prophesieth
             of
             the
             Christian
             church
             :
             and
             beginneth
             ,
             *
             
               Sing
               joyfully
               ô
               barren
            
             (
             woman
             )
             
               thou
               that
               didst
               not
               beare
               for
               moe
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               desolate
               ,
               then
               the
               children
               of
               the
               maried
               wife
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             argument
             he
             goeth
             on
             to
             inlarge
             ,
             shewing
             the
             former
             †
             shame
             and
             reproach
             ,
             which
             this
             barren
             desolate
             woman
             had
             ,
             for
             her
             widowhood
             ;
             &
             the
             contrary
             comforts
             that
             she
             should
             receive
             from
             her
             “
             maker
             her
             
               husband
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
            
             .
             Here
             are
             two
             women
             intimated
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             an
             husband
             and
             children
             ,
             an
             other
             barren
             ,
             desolate
             and
             in
             widowhood
             :
             whose
             estates
             God
             would
             change
             ,
             as
             Anna
             prophesied
             ,
             
               The
               barren
               hath
               borne
               seven
               ,
               and
               she
               that
               had
               many
               children
               is
               wexed
               feebl●
               ▪
               1
               Sam.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             This
             barren
             woman
             ,
             Paul
             interpreteth
             to
             be
             ,
             
               Jerusalem
               which
               is
               above
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               us
            
             Christians
             ;
             
               For
               it
               is
               written
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               Rejoyce
               thou
               barren
               &c.
               Gal.
               4.
               26.
               27.
            
             the
             fruitful
             woman
             was
             the
             earthly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             church
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             answerable
             to
             Agar
             the
             bondwoman
             ,
             )
             
               in
               bondage
               with
               her
               children
            
             ,
             vers
             25.
             
             For
             the
             Iewes
             church
             was
             (
             in
             their
             legal
             policie
             )
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             an
             husband
             :
             til
             being
             made
             
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             they
             were
             maried
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             
               Rom.
               7.
               1.
               
               -
               4.
               
            
             Now
             this
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             consisteth
             as
             well
             of
             *
             Gentiles
             as
             of
             Iewes
             ;
             and
             this
             woman
             bringeth
             forth
             children
             conceived
             by
             the
             immortal
             seed
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             gospel
             :
             wheras
             before
             the
             church
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             brought
             forth
             many
             Ismaels
             ,
             children
             of
             Agar
             ,
             servants
             ,
             not
             free
             borne
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             with
             their
             mother
             ,
             
               Gal.
               4.
               30.
            
             
             Whether
             now
             is
             it
             safer
             to
             take
             this
             mans
             exposition
             of
             the
             earthly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             or
             to
             folow
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             expounding
             it
             of
             the
             high
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
            
             ?
             But
             it
             would
             require
             a
             volume
             ,
             to
             goe
             through
             his
             many
             allegations
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             :
             where
             he
             worketh
             upon
             advantage
             of
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             neglecting
             yea
             contrarying
             the
             mayn
             doctrines
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             whiles
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             open
             obstinate
             and
             unrepentant
             idolaters
             ,
             yea
             and
             such
             as
             were
             divorced
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             continued
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             that
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Touching
             Hos.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             WHeras
             the
             Lord
             testifieth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             not
             his
             wife
             ,
             nor
             he
             
               her
               husband
            
             :
             and
             willeth
             her
             therfore
             to
             put
             away
             her
             whordomes
             ,
             left
             he
             stript
             her
             naked
             &c.
             
             Hos.
             2.
             2.
             3.
             
             Mine
             opposite
             laboureth
             by
             comparing
             the
             prophesies
             before
             ,
             in
             ch
             .
             1.
             and
             after
             in
             ch
             .
             3.
             &c
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             was
             not
             meant
             til
             Israel
             was
             put
             out
             of
             the
             land
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             putting
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             the
             stripping
             of
             her
             naked
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             effect
             and
             reward
             of
             her
             former
             estate
             .
             And
             mixing
             the
             several
             prophesies
             togither
             ,
             (
             wheras
             in
             the
             23.
             verse
             of
             the
             2.
             chapter
             ,
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             of
             the
             dayes
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             )
             he
             giveth
             this
             conclusiō
             ,
             *
             
               Thus
               now
               she
               is
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               wife
               :
               she
               is
               a
               wife
               ,
               but
               a
               wife
               of
               whordoms
               ,
               Hos.
            
             1.
             2.
             
               she
               is
               not
               a
               wife
               ,
               that
               doth
               demeane
               her self
               loyally
               as
               she
               should
               ,
               but
               hath
               her
               adulteries
               between
               her
               brests
               :
               Hos.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             after
             a
             longer
             discourse
             ,
             he
             inferreth
             ,
             †
             
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               point
               of
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               touching
               the
               condition
               afterward
               ,
               but
               concerning
               their
               circumcision
               and
               estate
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Ieroboams
               apostasie
               ,
               whiles
               they
               were
               yet
               in
               the
               land
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             keepeth
             his
             wont
             ,
             to
             pretend
             the
             question
             otherweise
             then
             it
             is
             .
             The
             point
             was
             indefinite
             about
             the
             circumcision
             of
             Israel
             in
             their
             Apostasie
             .
             These
             were
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             “
             
               The
               baptisme
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               true
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               the
               circumcision
               in
               Israels
               apostasie
               was
               true
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               repeated
               againe
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               true
               baptisme
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               false
               baptisme
            
             &c.
             
             He
             referred
             us
             not
             by
             any
             scripture
             ,
             to
             their
             apostasie
             before
             or
             after
             they
             were
             put
             out
             of
             the
             land
             .
             I
             answered
             him
             in
             a
             few
             lines
             ,
             and
             *
             shewed
             him
             from
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             
             &
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             that
             there
             was
             no
             repeating
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             therfore
             not
             of
             baptisme
             .
             Those
             two
             scriptures
             he
             himself
             †
             also
             now
             urgeth
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             :
             the
             latter
             wherof
             speaketh
             of
             a
             time
             long
             after
             their
             captivitie
             .
             Then
             I
             briefly
             referred
             him
             to
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             3.
             
             Ier.
             3.
             8.
             
             Hos.
             2.
             2.
             
             &
             13.
             1.
             to
             shew
             their
             synfull
             estate
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             “
             
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               which
               they
               in
               shew
               reteyned
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               unto
               them
               the
               signes
               and
               seales
               of
               forgivenes
               ,
               and
               of
               life
               eternal
               ;
               and
               therfore
               wire
               in
               their
               use
               of
               them
               false
               and
               deceytfull
               .
            
             Thus
             neyther
             he
             nor
             I
             ,
             put
             any
             difference
             of
             their
             estate
             ;
             though
             now
             he
             pleads
             it
             for
             advantage
             .
             But
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             to
             end
             our
             controversie
             ,
             if
             the
             things
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             be
             after
             their
             captivity
             :
             for
             then
             returning
             with
             repentance
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             recircumcised
             :
             so
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             baptised
             
             in
             false
             churches
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             rebaptised
             .
             So
             he
             hath
             written
             many
             leaves
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             whore
             Israel
             ;
             but
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             this
             soundly
             concluded
             ,
             which
             I
             denyed
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             not
             the
             Lords
             wife
             ,
             nor
             he
             their
             husband
             ;
             then
             in
             that
             estate
             (
             were
             it
             before
             or
             after
             their
             captivitie
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             his
             choise
             ,
             )
             their
             circumcision
             
               sealed
               unto
               them
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               ,
               and
               life
               eternal
               .
            
             This
             not
             being
             proved
             ,
             he
             hath
             led
             his
             reader
             into
             a
             wood
             ,
             where
             it
             would
             weary
             any
             man
             to
             folow
             him
             in
             his
             windings
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             find
             that
             which
             his
             soule
             thirsteth
             after
             ,
             touching
             their
             circūcision
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             no
             longer
             the
             Lorde
             wife
             .
             Now
             to
             his
             distinction
             ,
             
               she
               is
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               not
               a
               wife
               :
            
             take
             it
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             wife
             of
             whordoms
             ,
             a
             wife
             threatned
             to
             be
             stripped
             naked
             &c.
             
             Where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             her
             synns
             ,
             unless
             she
             repented
             ?
             And
             where
             is
             the
             testimony
             of
             her
             repentance
             ?
             No
             where
             ,
             (
             til
             Christ
             made
             the
             remnants
             of
             their
             posterity
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             
               no
               people
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             10.
             
             )
             but
             whiles
             they
             were
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             they
             grew
             more
             hard
             ,
             unbeleeving
             and
             unrepentant
             ,
             2
             King.
             17.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
             &c.
             But
             when
             she
             had
             the
             
               bil
               of
               divorce
               ,
               Ier.
            
             3.
             and
             was
             indeed
             not
             his
             wife
             ,
             nor
             he
             her
             husband
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             stript
             her
             naked
             ,
             and
             sent
             her
             among
             the
             heathens
             her
             companiōs
             :
             where
             now
             was
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             forgivenes
             of
             her
             synns
             ,
             she
             abiding
             unrepentant
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             should
             be
             shewed
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             all
             his
             large
             discourse
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             help
             findeth
             he
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Chaldee
             paraphrase
             which
             he
             *
             citeth
             thus
             ,
             
               Rebuke
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               submitteth
               not
               her self
               to
               my
               worship
               ,
               therfore
               neyther
               doth
               my
            
             †
             
               Word
               accept
               of
               her
               prayers
               :
               until
               she
               shall
               remove
               her
               evil
               works
            
             &c.
             
             Wil
             this
             prove
             true
             circumcision
             among
             them
             ?
             First
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Paraphrast
             understood
             this
             of
             them
             whiles
             they
             were
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             otherweise
             then
             he
             ,
             which
             referreth
             it
             to
             their
             after
             state
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             synfull
             estate
             whiles
             they
             worshiped
             or
             served
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             Idols
             (
             as
             after
             the
             Chaldee
             speaketh
             ,
             )
             
               the
               Word
            
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             (
             as
             himself
             expoundeth
             it
             )
             accepted
             not
             their
             prayers
             .
             And
             could
             they
             then
             offer
             any
             true
             sacrifice
             or
             administer
             true
             sacrament
             ,
             when
             God
             testified
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             their
             mediator
             ,
             to
             accept
             their
             prayers
             ?
             Seing
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             cometh
             to
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             6.
             
             Thus
             men
             may
             be
             overseen
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             cite
             authors
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             which
             eyther
             say
             nothing
             ,
             or
             look
             quite
             an
             other
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Touching
             Hos.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             THe
             last
             placé
             which
             here
             I
             cited
             was
             Hos.
             13.
             1.
             where
             Ephraim
             offended
             (
             or
             synned
             )
             
               in
               Baal
               ,
               and
               dyed
            
             :
             whence
             I
             judged
             their
             estate
             to
             be
             dead
             in
             syn
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             mine
             opposite
             *
             sayth
             ,
             
               the
               same
               terme
               and
               phrase
               is
               used
               by
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Sardis
               .
               Thou
               hast
               a
               name
               that
               thou
               livest
               ,
               and
               art
               dead
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.
             1.
             
             
               Should
               we
               now
               inferr
               hereupon
               ,
               that
               therfore
               baptisme
               and
               the
               other
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               were
               but
               in
               shew
               reteyned
               therin
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               unto
               them
               the
               signes
               &
               seals
               of
               the
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               and
               of
               life
               eternal
               :
               and
               therfore
               were
               in
               their
               use
               of
               them
               false
               and
               deceyefull
               ,
               a●
               were
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               reteyned
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ?
               Would
               any
               man
               of
               heart
               and
               understanding
               ,
               endure
               such
               blasphemie
               ?
               Sayth
               not
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               golden
               candlesticks
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             man
             of
             understanding
             ,
             wil
             discerne
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             and
             be
             caried
             by
             judgment
             ,
             not
             by
             affection
             .
             The
             syn
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             was
             secret
             hypocrisie
             ,
             the
             syn
             of
             Ephraim
             was
             open
             idolatrie
             :
             the
             death
             of
             Sardis
             was
             discerned
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             who
             searcheth
             †
             
               the
               heart
               &
               reines
            
             :
             )
             the
             death
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             was
             discerned
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             can
             judge
             but
             by
             the
             works
             .
             Sardis
             had
             
               a
               name
            
             among
             the
             churches
             ,
             to
             be
             alive
             :
             when
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             were
             dead
             before
             God
             ;
             though
             some
             things
             remayned
             which
             are
             but
             
               ready
               to
               dye
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             2.
             and
             a
             few
             among
             them
             ,
             were
             worthy
             ones
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             Ephraim
             was
             openly
             knowen
             to
             be
             fallen
             from
             God
             to
             Baal
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             church
             of
             Iudah
             .
             Hypocrites
             in
             all
             true
             churches
             ,
             are
             dead
             before
             God
             ,
             though
             alive
             before
             men
             .
             So
             Simon
             Magus
             was
             alive
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Apostolik
             church
             ,
             and
             baptised
             therin
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             when
             before
             God
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             His
             baptisme
             was
             true
             baptisme
             so
             farr
             as
             men
             could
             judge
             :
             though
             to
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             he
             received
             *
             judgment
             therby
             ,
             not
             being
             a
             worthy
             partaker
             .
             But
             had
             he
             been
             an
             open
             worshiper
             of
             Baal
             ,
             and
             baptised
             or
             circumcised
             among
             the
             Baalists
             ;
             it
             could
             not
             by
             men
             have
             been
             judged
             a
             true
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             forgivenes
             of
             his
             synns
             ,
             he
             remayning
             unrepentant
             .
             They
             that
             should
             so
             affirme
             ,
             should
             themselves
             not
             be
             farr
             from
             blasphemie
             ,
             before
             men
             of
             understanding
             ,
             that
             know
             upon
             what
             conditions
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             made
             between
             God
             and
             men
             .
             They
             in
             Sardis
             that
             were
             dead
             ,
             that
             is
             without
             true
             faith
             ,
             (
             for
             by
             †
             saith
             ,
             the
             just
             doth
             live
             ,
             )
             
             could
             not
             by
             the
             sacraments
             or
             by
             any
             ordinance
             in
             the
             church
             be
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             death
             or
             resurrection
             before
             God
             :
             so
             their
             baptisme
             was
             to
             them
             *
             no
             baptisme
             .
             And
             had
             they
             been
             so
             discerned
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             baptisme
             should
             so
             have
             been
             judged
             by
             men
             .
             As
             the
             Canaanites
             in
             Sichem
             ,
             †
             their
             circumcision
             was
             uncircumcision
             ,
             before
             men
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             “
             righteousnes
             of
             faith
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             no
             faith
             :
             for
             the
             unbeleever
             remayneth
             in
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             and
             the
             baptisme
             that
             saveth
             ,
             is
             
               not
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             as
             th'Apostle
             suyth
             ;
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             he
             further
             annexeth
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             
               their
               reasons
               from
               Israel
               ,
               might
               well
               serve
               for
               the
               times
               wherein
               John
               lived
               ,
               when
               the
            
             *
             
               true
               churches
               were
               many
               of
               them
               apostate
               :
            
             wherupon
             he
             noteth
             ,
             my
             
               contradicting
               of
               my selfe
            
             &c.
             was
             a
             mistaking
             ,
             that
             I
             distinguished
             not
             the
             state
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             true
             church
             corrupted
             ,
             from
             Israel
             a
             false
             church
             :
             and
             so
             the
             true
             churches
             apostate
             in
             th'Apostles
             time
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             from
             the
             false
             churches
             also
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             
             Into
             which
             oversight
             I
             fell
             ,
             by
             their
             citing
             undistinctly
             ,
             Jer.
             3.
             and
             Esai
             50.
             the
             one
             speaking
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Iudah
             ;
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Advertisement
             pag.
             107.
             wherto
             I
             gave
             answer
             ,
             in
             Animadvers
             .
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             pleadeth
             ,
             
               if
               Hose
            
             .
             13.
             1.
             
               be
               understood
               of
               death
               in
               syn
               ,
               yet
               let
               it
               be
               well
               considered
               ,
               wh●ther
               it
               will
               therfore
               follow
               ,
               that
               Circumcision
               now
               in
               Israel
               was
               not
               the
               Lords
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               his
               forgivenes
               of
               syn
               ,
               but
               a
               false
               and
               deceitfull
               signe
               in
               their
               use
               therof
               ,
               and
               no
               better
               then
               the
               ordinances
               of
               the
               heathen
               .
               For
               Christ
               sayd
               ,
               Let
               the
               dead
               bury
               their
               dead
               &c.
               Luke
            
             9.
             60.
             
               was
               circumcision
               then
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               a
               false
               and
               deceitfull
               signe
               in
               their
               life
               therof
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             He
             runneth
             into
             his
             former
             errour
             :
             the
             Iewish
             church
             in
             Christs
             time
             was
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             Christ
             communicated
             in
             their
             Temple
             and
             sacrifices
             :
             Israel
             when
             they
             served
             Baal
             ,
             was
             a
             false
             church
             :
             and
             no
             man
             might
             awfully
             communicate
             with
             their
             Temple
             and
             sacrifices
             .
             Christ
             speaketh
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             generally
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             and
             dead
             ,
             though
             seeming
             alive
             :
             we
             speak
             of
             Ephraim
             generally
             ,
             open
             offenders
             ,
             serving
             Baal
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Saincts
             .
             The
             same
             I
             answer
             to
             his
             next
             instance
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             then
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             house
             of
             Baal
             ,
             but
             
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Moreover
             he
             citeth
             not
             
             my
             words
             sincerely
             ▪
             I
             spake
             of
             the
             seale
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             〈◊〉
             them
             :
             neyther
             did
             I
             say
             ,
             
               no
               better
               then
               the
               ordinances
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             which
             the
             reader
             may
             understand
             ,
             the
             ordinances
             devised
             by
             the
             heathens
             themselves
             ;
             but
             I
             sayd
             ,
             
               in
               their
               use
               of
               them
               false
               and
               deceitfull
               ;
               〈◊〉
               were
               also
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               reteyned
               in
               other
               nations
               ;
               as
               altars
               ,
               sacrifices
               &c.
            
             touching
             whose
             estate
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             before
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             he
             excepteth
             ,
             
               that
               Baals
               worship
               was
               first
               instituted
               by
               Achab
               ,
               about
               60.
               yeres
               after
               Ieroboam
               ,
               and
               great
               difference
               was
               between
               Ieroboams
               calves
               ,
               and
               Baals
               idolatrie
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             not
             material
             to
             our
             question
             ,
             who
             spake
             of
             Israels
             circumcision
             in
             their
             apostasie
             in
             generall
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             they
             were
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             as
             before
             I
             have
             manifested
             .
             2.
             
             I
             acknowledge
             Achabs
             syn
             was
             greater
             then
             Ieroboams
             ,
             and
             false
             churches
             may
             grow
             worse
             and
             worse
             :
             yet
             Ieroboams
             calves
             ,
             were
             also
             Divils
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Chron.
               11.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             he
             instanceth
             ,
             
               the
               7000
               in
               Israel
               ,
               that
               bowed
               not
               the
               knee
               to
               Baal
               :
               1.
               
               King.
               19.
               18.
            
             asking
             ,
             
               what
               we
               shall
               say
               to
               these
               ?
               were
               they
               not
               circumcised
               ?
               or
               had
               they
               not
               the
               circumcision
               that
               was
               then
               in
               Jsrael
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               not
               to
               them
               the
               Lords
               seale
               of
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             instance
             is
             good
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             controversie
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             other
             scriptures
             .
             In
             
               Rom.
               11.
            
             
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             
               Hath
               God
               cast
               away
               his
               people
               ?
               Farr
               be
               it
               :
               For
               I
               also
               am
               an
               Israelite
               &c.
               
               God
               hath
               not
               cast
               away
               his
               people
               which
               he
               foreknew
               .
            
             Then
             speaking
             of
             Elias
             prayer
             against
             Israel
             ▪
             and
             Gods
             answer
             ,
             
               J
               have
               reserved
               to
               my self
               7000.
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               bowed
               the
               knee
               to
            
             (
             the
             image
             of
             )
             
               Baal
               .
               Even
               so
               then
            
             (
             sayth
             †
             he
             )
             
               at
               this
               present
               time
               also
               there
               is
               a
               remnant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               grace
               :
            
             &c.
             
             By
             this
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             if
             a
             few
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             of
             a
             people
             be
             reserved
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             multitude
             be
             cast
             away
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             sayd
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             cast
             away
             his
             people
             .
             And
             this
             may
             lead
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             why
             God
             called
             Israel
             his
             people
             in
             their
             apostasie
             ;
             because
             some
             he
             kept
             from
             falling
             into
             it
             ,
             some
             he
             brought
             out
             of
             it
             by
             repentance
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             are
             in
             deed
             Gods
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             foreknew
             :
             the
             rest
             are
             cast
             off
             .
             Now
             those
             which
             are
             foreknowen
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             described
             thus
             ,
             that
             
               he
               also
               did
               predestinate
               them
               to
               be
               conformed
               to
               the
               image
               of
               his
               sont
               ▪
               them
               he
               also
               called
               ;
               them
               he
               also
               justified
               ▪
               them
               he
               also
               glorified
               ▪
               Rom.
               8.
               
               2●
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               ▪
            
             Thus
             are
             we
             led
             to
             judge
             who
             are
             Gods
             people
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             their
             calling
             ▪
             justifying
             ▪
             and
             gloryfying
             ▪
             that
             is
             their
             sanctification
             ▪
             
               ●
               ▪
               Cor.
               3●
               ▪
               ●8
               .
            
             by
             which
             i●
             charitie
             we
             are
             to
             
             judge
             of
             their
             predestination
             ,
             and
             estate
             in
             grace
             .
             3.
             
             That
             as
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             imbraced
             the
             gospel
             ,
             were
             
               the
               election
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             people
             whom
             in
             charitie
             we
             should
             judge
             to
             be
             elected
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             grace
             ;
             and
             the
             others
             are
             blinded
             ,
             hardned
             ,
             cast
             off
             ,
             til
             God
             give
             them
             repentance
             :
             so
             in
             Israel
             ,
             they
             that
             kept
             themselves
             from
             the
             cōmon
             idolatrie
             of
             Baal
             ,
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             reteyned
             the
             true
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             his
             election
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             judged
             his
             true
             people
             ;
             the
             others
             that
             synned
             in
             Baal
             ,
             were
             dead
             ;
             til
             God
             gave
             them
             repentance
             unto
             life
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostles
             exposition
             and
             application
             of
             those
             7000.
             in
             Israel
             ;
             may
             help
             us
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             estate
             aright
             .
             And
             not
             because
             circumcision
             was
             unto
             them
             the
             seale
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             ;
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therfore
             it
             was
             likeweise
             to
             them
             that
             served
             Baal
             :
             for
             so
             we
             should
             prostitute
             Gods
             grace
             and
             the
             seals
             therof
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             God
             condemneth
             and
             rejecteth
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             he
             instanceth
             the
             worship
             of
             Baal
             by
             Iudah
             ,
             
               Ier.
               7.
               
               Judg.
               2.
            
             &c.
             Wherto
             I
             answer
             (
             as
             before
             )
             that
             Iudah
             in
             her
             constitution
             remayned
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             though
             corrupted
             :
             Israel
             being
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             manifested
             .
             Neyther
             was
             the
             defection
             universall
             and
             open
             as
             in
             Israel
             .
             As
             for
             such
             in
             Iudah
             as
             so
             fell
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             repentance
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             telleth
             them
             they
             
               trusted
               in
               lying
               words
            
             ,
             when
             they
             sayd
             ,
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             &c.
             
             Ier.
             7.
             4.
             8.
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             forbad
             his
             Prophet
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Jer.
               7.
               15.
               16.
            
             
             So
             their
             circumcision
             became
             unto
             them
             
               uncircumcision
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               25.
            
             
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             objecteth
             ,
             
               Though
               mans
               idolatrie
               &c
               may
               make
               Gods
               sacraments
               improfitable
               to
               himself
               ;
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               make
               them
               lying
               and
               deceitfull
               signes
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               Lords
               ordinance
               they
               are
               unto
               all
               and
               therfore
               also
               unto
               them
               ,
               his
               true
               signes
               and
               faithfull
               seals
               (
               on
               his
               part
               )
               of
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               and
               life
               eternal
               .
               For
               ,
               shall
               the
               infidelitie
               of
               man
               ,
               turne
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lye
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             before
             answered
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             ordinances
             are
             in
             them selves
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             holy
             faithfull
             and
             true
             .
             They
             are
             true
             seals
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             are
             worthy
             partakers
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             faith
             ;
             otherweise
             they
             seale
             judgment
             unto
             men
             :
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               27.
               28
               29.
               
            
             And
             it
             is
             not
             his
             ordinance
             ,
             that
             open
             and
             obstinate
             idolaters
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             should
             administer
             or
             receive
             
             them
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               44.
               9.
               
               Numb
               .
               15.
               30.
               31.
               
               Levit.
               7.
               20.
               
               Psalm
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               1●
               .
               17.
               
            
             That
             men
             may
             turne
             
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               into
               a
               lye
               .
            
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             teacheth
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               25.
            
             so
             may
             they
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             into
             lyes
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             faithfulnes
             ,
             is
             unchangeable
             :
             &
             if
             men
             beleeve
             not
             ,
             or
             sanctifie
             him
             not
             ,
             they
             perish
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             trueth
             ;
             and
             his
             faithfulnes
             suffreth
             him
             not
             to
             save
             such
             ,
             unless
             he
             make
             them
             first
             new
             creatures
             and
             beleevers
             ;
             
               Joh.
               3.
               36.
               1.
               
               Joh.
               5.
               10.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             he
             expoundeth
             Israels
             death
             in
             
               Hos.
               13.
               1.
            
             to
             be
             (
             by
             the
             exposition
             of
             sundry
             writers
             )
             not
             death
             in
             syn
             ,
             but
             slayn
             for
             their
             synns
             ;
             or
             their
             estate
             overthrowen
             ,
             or
             neer
             utter
             destruction
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Both
             may
             be
             true
             ;
             that
             first
             they
             were
             dead
             in
             syn
             ,
             and
             after
             destroyed
             civilly
             for
             their
             syn
             .
             Gods
             judgmēts
             are
             according
             to
             mens
             deserts
             ;
             he
             destroyed
             not
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             other
             nations
             ,
             til
             their
             iniquitie
             was
             full
             .
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             
             Wherfore
             to
             condemne
             the
             exposition
             which
             I
             gave
             ,
             because
             an
             other
             consequent
             folowed
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             ruine
             of
             Achabs
             house
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             is
             no
             fitme
             argument
             .
             And
             to
             his
             many
             expositors
             whom
             he
             citeth
             ,
             I
             oppose
             one
             greater
             then
             all
             ,
             even
             th'Apostle
             in
             
               Rom.
               11.
            
             before
             spoken
             of
             :
             who
             sheweth
             the
             
               election
               of
               grace
            
             to
             be
             in
             the
             7000
             that
             worshiped
             not
             Baal
             :
             and
             not
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Baalists
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             dead
             in
             syn
             ,
             though
             he
             and
             many
             say
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Finally
             he
             alleageth
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Prophet
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               found
               Iakob
               in
               Bethel
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               spake
               with
               us
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             
               Therfore
               turne
               thou
               to
               thy
               God
               &c.
               
            
             Hos.
             12.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             9.
             
             And
             ,
             
               yet
               am
               J
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               know
               no
               God
               but
               me
               .
               I
               did
               know
               thee
               in
               the
               wildernes
               &c.
               Hose
               .
               13.
               4.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             prophets
             speak
             to
             Israel
             ,
             as
             a
             corporation
             or
             body
             ,
             which
             after
             a
             sort
             continueth
             one
             and
             the
             same
             through
             many
             generations
             ;
             when
             yet
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             particular
             persons
             or
             generations
             ,
             they
             are
             different
             &
             contrary
             ;
             as
             godly
             fathers
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             life
             ,
             may
             beget
             wicked
             children
             without
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             state
             of
             death
             .
             
               Ezek.
               18.
               9.
               10.
               13.
               14.
               17.
               18.
               
            
             &c.
             So
             the
             King
             of
             Tyre
             had
             been
             
               in
               Eden
               the
               garden
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             a
             proselyte
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             Ezek.
             28.
             13.
             not
             that
             heathen
             king
             then
             living
             ,
             but
             his
             predecessor
             Huram
             ,
             long
             before
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             5.
             
             So
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Iewes
             cast
             away
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             till
             their
             last
             calling
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             
             preaching
             to
             convert
             them
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             might
             apply
             unto
             them
             the
             like
             sayings
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               from
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               know
               no
               God
               but
               me
               :
               J
               led
               thee
               in
               the
               wildernes
            
             &c.
             
             But
             alwayes
             in
             such
             general
             phrases
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             grace
             belong
             onely
             to
             such
             as
             beleeve
             and
             turne
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             the
             others
             that
             remaine
             hardned
             ,
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             And
             hitherto
             of
             his
             exceptions
             against
             the
             scriptures
             which
             I
             cited
             :
             although
             (
             as
             I
             shewed
             )
             if
             they
             had
             continued
             Gods
             true
             church
             in
             the
             land
             ;
             yet
             whē
             they
             were
             for
             obstinacie
             in
             their
             synns
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             people
             or
             wife
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             their
             circumcision
             could
             be
             no
             seale
             from
             God
             unto
             them
             of
             forgivenes
             of
             synns
             ,
             &
             eternal
             life
             ,
             in
             that
             estate
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             after
             he
             prosequuteth
             touching
             the
             heathens
             state
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             other
             exceptions
             or
             repetitions
             touching
             Israel
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             before
             answered
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             so
             necessarie
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             touching
             their
             estate
             before
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             seing
             their
             circumcisiō
             in
             the
             ages
             folowing
             ,
             (
             when
             th'Apostle
             testifieth
             they
             were
             not
             a
             people
             ,
             or
             partakers
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
            
             and
             when
             all
             doe
             acknowledge
             they
             had
             the
             bill
             of
             divorce
             ,
             Ier.
             3.
             )
             was
             not
             repeated
             when
             they
             came
             againe
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ezr.
             6.
             21.
             
             Here
             therfore
             I
             will
             end
             ;
             and
             leave
             the
             things
             that
             have
             been
             controverted
             ,
             to
             the
             discreet
             censure
             of
             the
             judicious
             reader
             .
          
        
         
           
             THat
             it
             may
             appeare
             how
             it
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             that
             we
             teach
             touching
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             falshood
             of
             them
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             :
             I
             will
             here
             annex
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Theses
             of
             
               Zach.
               Ursinus
            
             Doctor
             of
             Theologie
             in
             Heidelberg
             :
             which
             are
             added
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Catechisme
             set
             forth
             by
             
               D.
               Pareus
            
             ;
             among
             the
             
               Miscellanea
               Catechetica
            
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Theses
               publickly
               disputed
               at
               Heidelberg
               ,
               the
               23.
               of
               August
               ,
               anno
               1567.
               
            
             
             
               1.
               
               God
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               hath
               adjoyned
               signes
               or
               rites
               unto
               the
               promise
               of
               grace
               :
               which
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               usually
               named
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               Sacraments
               are
               signes
               of
               the
               eternal
               covenant
               between
               God
               and
               beleevers
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               rites
               commanded
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               church
               ,
               and
               added
               unto
               the
               promise
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               as
               by
               visible
               and
               sure
               testimonies
               ,
               God
               may
               signifie
               and
               testifie
               ,
               that
               unto
               them
               that
               use
               these
               symbols
               in
               true
               faith
               ,
               he
               communicateth
               Christ
               and
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               gospel
               ;
               and
               so
               may
               confirme
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               confidence
               of
               the
               promise
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               church
               may
               by
               these
               visible
               notes
               ,
               be
               discerned
               from
               all
               other
               sects
               &c.
               Gen.
               17.
               11.
               
               Exod.
               20.
               10.
               
               &
               31.
               14.
               
               Ezek.
               20.
               12.
               
               Deut.
               30
               ▪
               6.
               
               Col.
               2.
               2.
               11
               
               ▪
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               7.
               
               Ioh.
               ●
               .
               19.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               9.
               10.
               
               Mar.
               16.
               16.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Rites
               which
               are
               not
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               not
               instituted
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               signes
               of
               the
               promises
               ;
               are
               no
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               lawfull
               use
               of
               the
               sacraments
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               that
               are
               converted
               (
               to
               the
               Lord
               )
               doe
               keep
               those
               rites
               which
               God
               cōmanded
               ,
               to
               those
               ends
               for
               which
               they
               were
               instituted
               sacraments
               of
               God.
               Proof
               .
               That
               onely
               is
               the
               lawful
               use
               ,
               which
               agreeth
               with
               the
               divine
               institution
               .
               And
               the
               institution
               comprehendeth
               these
               circumstances
               of
               persons
               ,
               rites
               ,
               and
               ends
               .
               If
               these
               therefore
               be
               violated
               ,
               the
               signes
               are
               abused
               ,
               Esai
               .
               1.
               
               Jer.
               7.
               
               Psal.
               50.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               this
               use
               ,
               the
               things
               signified
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               received
               togither
               with
               the
               signes
               :
               Mark.
               16.
               16.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               out
               of
               the
               use
               instituted
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               without
               conversion
               (
               unto
               him
               )
               ;
               the
               ceremonies
               have
               no
               respect
               of
               a
               sacrament
               ,
               neyther
               are
               Gods
               benefits
               (
               signified
               by
               them
               ,
               )
               received
               with
               the
               signes
               .
               Proof
               .
               The
               signes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               confirme
               nothing
               to
               them
               which
               keep
               not
               the
               covenant
               ,
               or
               which
               substitute
               other
               things
               in
               their
               place
               ;
               or
               which
               referr
               them
               to
               another
               end
               .
               But
               Sacraments
               are
               signes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               wherby
               God
               bindeth
               himself
               to
               give
               us
               forgivenes
               of
               synns
               and
               life
               eternal
               freely
               for
               Christs
               sake
               :
               and
               bindeth
               us
               to
               shew
               forth
               faith
               &
               new
               obedience
               .
               Therfore
               they
               confirme
               not
               Gods
               grace
               to
               those
               which
               use
               them
               without
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               or
               that
               use
               other
               rites
               ,
               or
               to
               an
               other
               end
               then
               God
               hath
               instituted
               .
               Moreover
               it
               is
               superstitious
               and
               idolatrous
               ,
               to
               attribute
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               eyther
               to
               the
               outward
               work
               without
               the
               promise
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               work
               divised
               of
               
               men
               .
               Therfore
               this
               abuse
               of
               the
               Sacramentes
               ,
               hath
               not
               ▪
               Gods
               grace
               joyned
               with
               it
               ,
               neyther
               confirmeth
               it
               to
               any
               ▪
               as
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               in
               Rom.
               2.
               25.
               
               Circumcision
               profiteth
               if
               thou
               keep
               the
               Law
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               transgressor
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               thy
               circumcision
               is
               made
               uncircumcision
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               godly
               ,
               doe
               receive
               the
               signes
               unto
               salvation
               ;
               the
               wicked
               ,
               unto
               condemnation
               :
               but
               the
               things
               signified
               ,
               can
               onely
               the
               godly
               receive
               unto
               salvation
               .
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               
               Esa.
               66.
               3.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               17.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Yet
               in
               the
               elect
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               received
               the
               sacrament
               unworthily
               ,
               the
               fruit
               foloweth
               at
               length
               after
               they
               are
               converted
               .
               Proof
               .
               The
               promise
               ,
               and
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               promise
               which
               hath
               the
               condition
               of
               faith
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               are
               confirmed
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               condition
               is
               performed
               .
               And
               such
               is
               the
               promise
               ,
               which
               is
               signified
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               sacraments
               .
               Therfore
               whether
               faith
               (
               which
               beleeveth
               the
               promise
               and
               signes
               )
               cometh
               eyther
               in
               the
               use
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               use
               ;
               the
               promise
               and
               things
               signified
               are
               received
               .
               Ezek.
               16.
               69.
               
            
          
           
             
               Objections
               against
               the
               Theses
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               the
               solutions
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               D.
               Zach.
               Vrsinus
               :
               in
               publik
               disputation
               Anno.
               1567.
               
            
             
               Object
               .
               4.
               against
               part
               of
               the
               tenth
               position
               .
               The
               papists
               sacraments
               are
               doen
               without
               regeneration
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               are
               Sacraments
               .
               Therfore
               they
               may
               be
               without
               (
               mens
               )
               conversion
               (
               to
               God.
               )
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               second
               proposition
               may
               be
               denyed
               ,
               touching
               them
               that
               are
               not
               converted
               .
               For
               to
               such
               ,
               the
               sacraments
               are
               no
               sacraments
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               signes
               of
               grace
               ;
               especially
               seing
               they
               turne
               them
               into
               mere
               idols
               .
               But
               they
               are
               made
               sacraments
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               signes
               of
               grace
               ,
               when
               (
               the
               Papists
               )
               are
               converted
               .
               And
               if
               they
               never
               be
               converted
               ,
               they
               never
               become
               sacraments
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Instance
                 to
                 an
                 absurditie
              
               .
               They
               that
               deprave
               the
               wordes
               and
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               institution
               ,
               they
               overthrow
               the
               substance
               of
               baptisme
               .
               The
               Papists
               doe
               the
               first
               ,
               therfore
               also
               the
               latter
               .
               Wherupon
               their
               baptisme
               is
               no
               baptisme
               ;
               and
               we
               which
               were
               baptised
               in
               the
               papacie
               ,
               must
               be
               baptised
               againe
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               doe
               overthrow
               the
               substance
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               
               namely
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               which
               〈◊〉
               unto
               〈◊〉
               and
               are
               not
               converted
               but
               not
               unto
               those
               ,
               which
               acknovvledging
               their
               errours
               are
               converted
               ,
               and
               doe
               joyne
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Object
               .
               6.
               against
               the
               twelft
               position
               .
               That
               which
               brings
               condemnation
               ▪
               brings
               no
               fruit
               ▪
               The
               unworthy
               ▪
               usurpation
               of
               the
               sacrament
               brings
               condemnation
               ▪
               by
               the
               11
               ▪
               position
               .
               Therefore
               it
               brings
               no
               fruit
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               grant
               all
               ,
               before
               conversion
               :
               but
               after
               it
               ,
               the
               unworthy
               usurpation
               ,
               becometh
               worthy
               .
            
             
               Jnstance
               .
               Condemnation
               foloweth
               not
               conversion
               .
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               sacrament
               received
               unworthily
               ,
               is
               condemnation
               ,
               by
               position
               11.
               
               Therfore
               the
               fruit
               foloweth
               not
               those
               that
               are
               converted
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               We
               grant
               it
               ,
               touching
               condemnation
               .
               But
               we
               speak
               here
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               sacrament
               unworthily
               received
               ,
               which
               before
               conversion
               vvas
               condemnation
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               unworthy
               receiving
               :
               but
               after
               conversion
               ,
               it
               is
               changed
               into
               a
               good
               and
               saving
               fruit
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               Ursinus
               .
               Whereunto
               I
               will
               adde
               this
               saying
               of
               Mr.
               Calvin
               ,
               in
               his
               111.
               
               Sermon
               upon
               Deuteronomie
               ,
               (
               on
               Deut.
               18.
               22.
               )
               
                 And
                 what
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sayd
                 of
                 their
                 sacraments
                 ?
                 Jt
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 mere
                 witcheries
                 in
                 the
                 Popedome
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 driven
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 men
                 make
                 idols
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 signes
                 and
                 liveless
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 Sa●a●
                 hath
                 so
                 imbrued
                 the
                 wretched
                 world
                 with
                 his
                 illusions
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 ▪
                 are
                 become
                 stark
                 beasts
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           In
           pag.
           125.
           line
           25.
           for
           
             of
             t●em
             all
          
           read
           ,
           
             of
             them
             at
             all
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13295-e190
           
             *
             Prov.
             28.
             ●
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             v.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             141.
             
          
           
             †
             Ier.
             50.
             4●
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Animad●●rs
             :
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             Animad
             ▪
             pag.
             77.
             
          
           
             †
             Christian
             Plea
             p.
             12●
             
          
           
             “
             
               Chr.
               pl●●
               p.
            
             141.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Adverti●
               ▪
               p.
            
             58.
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Advertis
             ▪
             p.
             5●
             59
             
          
           
             †
             Animad
             ▪
             p.
             77.
             78.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             ●nimad
             .
          
           
             *
             ●●s
             .
             ple●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             ●
             .
             121.
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             128
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             
               Rhemes
               ●nno●
               .
               on
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ceremon
               .
               Rom.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
               c.
               De
               consecrat
               .
               agn
               .
               Dei.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Iam.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             “
             Lib.
             1.
             ch
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Christian
             ▪
             plea
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea.
             pag.
             122.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             122.
             
             12●
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             M●t.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ,
             p.
             123
             ,
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibidem
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             pag.
             123.
             124.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             124.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             34.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             ●hr
             .
             plea
             ,
             ●ag
             .
             120.
             
          
           
             ”
             
               Chr.
               plea
            
             ,
             124.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Animadv
               p.
            
             76
             ,
             -106
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Rō
             .
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             ”
             Ioh.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Bellarm.
             ●e
             Chr.
             ani
             〈…〉
             a
             ,
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Christi
             plea
             pag.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ,
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             ●ag
             .
             79
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea.
             ●ag
             .
             149.
             
          
           
             Animad
             .
             ●ag
             .
             79.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
             ●2
             .
             22.
             1.
             
             ●or
             .
             3
             ▪
             16.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             &
             .
             16.
             
             ●
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
             ●
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             11.
             12.
             
             ●
             .
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thes.
             2
             ▪
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             150.
             
             15●
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             150.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●●g
             .
             142.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             ●●g
             .
             146.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             143.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             14
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Animadv
             .
             ag
             .
             79.
             80.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             147.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             “
             Amo.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             17.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             ●
             .
             1.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‘*
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             *‘
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Job
             .
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ԡ
             Rev.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Animad
             .
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             †
             Psalm
             .
             79.
             
             Dan.
             8.
             11.
             13.
             
             &
             11.
             
             ●6
             .
             Ier.
             52.
             
             ●2
             .
             13.
             
             Lam.
             ●
             .
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Chr.
               plea
               pag.
            
             159.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             9.
             20.
             
             &
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             M●talepsis
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             17
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             ple
             ▪
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             ag
             .
             154.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             ●g
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‘*
             1
             King.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             4●
             .
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             20.
             
             Act.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             *‘
             
               Chr.
               plea
               ●g
            
             .
             155.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             156.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             11.
             2.
             20.
             
             &
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             16.
             2.
             35.
             
             &c.
             &
             23.
             2
             .
             -43
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Esa.
             1.
             4.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Esa.
             57.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             *‘
             Esa.
             65.
             2.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             14.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             158.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Animadv
               p.
            
             76
             .
             -106
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Con●ll
             ▪
             Trident.
             sess
             ▪
             23.
             can
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             125.
             126.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             ●ag
             .
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●27
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             ●ag
             .
             128.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             King.
             24
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             King.
             25
             4.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             Zach.
             1.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *‘
             Zach.
             1
             ▪
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Zach.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Zach.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             “
             Ezek.
             40.
             2.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             6.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezeh
             .
             41.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             42.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Ezek.
             43.
             7.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             2.
             
             &
             7.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             †‘
             Ezek.
             43.
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             7.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             18.
             19.
             
             &
             4.
             1.
             
             ●●2
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             12.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             6.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Revel
             .
             13
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             21.
             
             ●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             22
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             pl●●
             pag.
             137.
             
          
           
             “
             Gen.
             19
             24.
             25.
             
             Ie●
             51.
             58.
             6●
             
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             .
             75
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Ier.
             12.
             7.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Revel
             .
             13.
             
             ●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             ●●g
             .
             131.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             ple
             pag.
             159
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             17.
             ●
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             18.
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             40
             &
             .
          
           
             “
             Chr.
             ple
             pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             †
             Mr.
             Bagh
             man
             on
             R●●
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             4.
             5.
             
             ●ith
             Luke
             ●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             6
             70.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Rom.
             ●ont
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Animadv
               in
               Bellarm.
               Cont.
            
             3.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             note
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Cont.
             4.
             
             An.
             Pap●
             .
             sit
             Antich
             quest
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             1●9
             .
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea.
             ●ag
             .
             130.
             
          
           
             “
             Lam.
             1.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Lam.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ԡ
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             ','
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             ‘*
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             *‘
             
               Chr.
               plea
               ●ag
            
             .
             133.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             40.
             
             ●
             .
             Zach.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Defence
               Script
               .
               p.
            
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             *‘
             Psalm
             .
             7
             ▪
             
          
           
             †‘
             Revel
             .
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             Revel
             .
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             pl
             ▪
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             p●
             pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             *
             
               ibid.
               p.
            
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             165.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             pag.
             76.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             50
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Ier.
             50.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             52.
             13.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Ԡ
             Rom.
             11.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             ','
             Ier.
             51.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             18.
             2.
             
             &
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             166.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             50.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             King.
             25.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             ‘*
             Dan.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ԡ
             Lam.
             2.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ','
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             ‘*
             Lam.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ԡ
             Revel
             .
             17.
             
             ●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             1.
             8.
             
             &
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             ●
             13.
             
             Psalm
             .
             132.
             13.
             1●
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             1●
             18.
             19.
             11.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             25.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             King.
             25.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Levit.
             26.
             p.
             41.
             
               &c.
               
               King.
            
             8.
             46.
             
             ●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             14.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             11
             ,
             3.
             20
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev
             :
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             17.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             1.
             and
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             6.
             1.
             20.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             ple●
             pag.
             171.
             
          
           
             †
             Arrow
             .
             ag
             .
             lolat.
             ch
             .
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Macab
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             ple●
             ▪
             pag.
             172.
             
          
           
             “
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             161.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             King.
             2●
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             2.
             
             1●
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             ●g
             .
             73.
             74.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●g
             .
             174.
             
          
           
             *
             Animad
             pag.
             87.
             &
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             “
             Gal.
             3.
             1●
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             3.
             3●
             
          
           
             †
             Levit.
             2●
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             Lev.
             26.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Zach.
             1
             10.
             
             Psal.
             8
             ▪
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●ag
             .
             175.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             28.
             26.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             *
             v.
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             “
             Exod.
             34.
             
             ●0
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Iudg.
             1.
             
             ●7
             .
             -
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             Num.
             20.
             
             ●2
             .
             Deut.
             32.
             
             ●0
             .
             51.
             54.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             pl●
             pag.
             175.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             ●ag
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Hos.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             17.
             
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             King.
             17
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             26.
             8.
             24.
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             v.
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Hos.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Ier.
             50.
             17
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             175.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             91.
             92.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             87.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             176.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             177.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             *
             Alcoran
             Azoar
             .
             2.
             3.
             67.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             178.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             178.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             22
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             179.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             p.
             18
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             121.
             
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             16
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             181.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             178.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             16.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Iob.
             29.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             -25
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             21.
             15
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             181.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             94
             95.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             †
             Iob.
             1.
             5.
             
             ●
             42.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             King.
             12
             ●
             .
             —
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             Annot.
             o●
             Gen.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             ple●
             pag.
             9●
             .
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             ●g
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             pl●
             p.
             183.
             1
             
          
           
             *
             Anima●
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             pl●
             pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             *
             Contr.
             4.
             
             An
             papa
             Antichr
             .
             quast
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Iun.
             anno
             on
             Rev.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Animad●
             ad
             Appen●
             de
             sum
             pon●
             c.
             6.
             not
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             190.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             191.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             ●n
             Bellar.
             de
             Antichr
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             13.
             not
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Consil.
             sue
             Profect
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             195.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             called
             ,
             Extrav
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             22.
             c.
             cum
             inter
             in
             glossa
             .
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             196
             
          
           
             *
             
               Animadv
               in
               Bellar.
               d●
               eccles
               militante
               ,
               l.
            
             3
             c.
             13.
             not
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Annot.
             on
             Rev.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             
               In.
               annot
               .
               on
               Rev.
            
             11.
             7
             
             &
             17.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Annot.
             on
             Rev.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             “
             
               In
               Annot.
               ●n
               Rev.
            
             17.
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             ●n
             Annot.
             ●n
             Rev.
             11.
             1
             
          
           
             †
             Annot.
             i-●idem
             .
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●ag
             .
             197.
             
          
           
             †
             Brough
             .
             on
             Rev.
             8.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             96.
             97.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             159.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             240.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             254.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             229.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             258.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             247.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             308.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             3●
             .
             arg
             .
             on
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             203
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             197.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●●g
             .
             198.
             
          
           
             †
             Anima●
             p.
             102.
             103
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             199.
             
          
           
             *
             Annot.
             on
             Rev.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Thes.
             2.
             7
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             2.
             18
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             11.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dan
               ▪
            
             4.
             27.
             
             ●
             ▪
             5.
             18.
             
             —
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             33.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             Bellarm.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Eccles.
               ●lit
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4
             ▪
             ●●
             9.
             
             
               Jbid.
               c.
            
             5.
             
             ●●
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             202.
             203.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Chr.
               plea
               pag.
            
             203
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             52
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             King.
             25.
             
             Psa
             79.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             205.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             206.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             his
             annot
             .
             on
             Rev.
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Chr.
               plea
               pag.
            
             207.
             
          
           
             *
             Annot.
             on
             Rev.
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             8.
             8.
             
             -
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             2.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             11.
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             120
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             .
             208.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             ●
             .
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●ag
             .
             208.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Whitak
               .
               controv
               .
               4.
               
               An
               papa
               Antichr
               .
               ●
               .
               c.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             †
             ●hitakeibid
             .
          
           
             *
             ●bidens
             .
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             40.
             ●c
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             4.
             q.
             c.
             2.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             ●ag
             .
             213.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib
             ,
             9.
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             †
             Paraph.
             p●
             Revel
             .
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Paraph.
             〈◊〉
             Rev.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Paraph.
             〈◊〉
             Rev.
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             Ibid.
             hist
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             16
             —
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             “
             v.
             38.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             41.
             
          
           
             “
             v.
             42.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             sermon
             against
             idolatry
             ,
             on
             Psa.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             An●
             baptists
             .
             ●
             H.
             A.
             An●
             madv.
             p.
             68-72
             .
             71-75
             .
          
           
             “
             Mr.
             Cl.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             pag
             ▪
             110.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Animad
               p.
            
             68.
             69.
             
             7●
             ▪
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             ●●g
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             3.
             11
             
             ●
             Cor.
             12.
             
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             72.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●ag
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Iob.
             6.
             44.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Animad●
             p.
             68.
             69.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             Math.
             26.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             ag
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             ag
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             †
             Anima
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Chro.
             Ezr.
             6.
             21
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             p●e
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             Anima●
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             King.
             17
             3.
             14
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             ▪
             p.
             73.
             74.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Ier.
             7.
             4.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             p.
             72.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Chr.
               plea
               pag.
               42.
            
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Chro.
             3.
             10.
             17.
             
             &
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             ●sa
             .
             44.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Animadv
             .
             pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             ●m
             .
             1.
             25.
             
             ●es
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             16.
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Jer.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             71.
             ●
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             ●
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Anim●
               p.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             *
             Animad
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             †
             Animad
             pag.
             89.
             
          
           
             “
             Lev.
             2●
             v.
             41.
             39.
             4●
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●g
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             pl●
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             p.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Esai
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezr.
             1.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezr.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ●ag
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Thalmu●
             in
             Gittin
             ch
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Pseator
             Calvin
             &
             ●
             
          
           
             †
             Hebr.
             12.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             4
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             v.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             33.
             34.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             11.
             v.
             25.
             26.
             27.
             28
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             King.
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             v.
             22.
             23
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             P●s●ator
             ▪
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             2
             ▪
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             ag
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             84.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Advertis
               .
               pag.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             Animadv
             .
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             †
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Animad
               .
               p.
            
             70.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             †
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             Chr.
             plea
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             “
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2.
             3.
             ch
             .
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             5.